kvæfjord dale the dahl familytree - dahlslekt
TRANSCRIPT
Lademoen
The Dahl
FAMILYTREE
March 2012
Øynes
Kvæfjord
Dale
Tromsoe anno 1830 Vadsoe today
Dear family and interested readers,
The history of the Dahlfamily and the Dahl-familytree starts with Ole Hansen Dahl as the first
person in the family that used the familyname Dahl. The Dahlfamily tree does not include
information about the families of persons that over the generations have married into the
Dahlfamily. The information is based on inputs from different family members and records of
public sources like church protocols, census records, history books, etc.
This is the second version of the familytree, the first was issued after the Vadsø "Dahl-reunion"
in August 2010. You will find that there is still limited information on several of the family
branches and any inputs from youo will be hioghly appreciated.
The numbers added to or linked to the names, are ID-numbers used as the unique identification
in my family database. There are several persons with the same name(s) and you will by the ID-
number be able to distinguish between them.
I have experienced that details may differ between the different sources and also that I in the
gathering process may have created errors. You are therefore mostly welcomed to send me
corrections to any of the information, names, dates, relations and any other issues.
The Dahl familytree will be accessible on; www.dahlslekt.no,
however restricted by password.
Are you interested, please contact me on; [email protected],
and you will receive your password and you will also be alerted about any new stories and
released information.
March 2012
John Schjelderup Olaisen
Page 3 of 233
Table of Contents
1 GENERATION 1-2-3 ............................................................................................................. 6
2 GENERATION I .................................................................................................................... 7
2.1 OLE HANSEN DAHL120, 1770-1839 ........................................................................... 7
2.1.1 Name and age ............................................................................................................ 7
2.1.2 Parents/Grandparents ................................................................................................ 8
2.1.3 Spouse-Elen Martha Wold121, 1774-1855 ............................................................... 8
2.1.4 Living areas ............................................................................................................... 8
2.1.5 Professional life ........................................................................................................ 9
3 GENERATION II ................................................................................................................. 11
3.1 BAARD NICOLAI BENJAMIN DAHL53, 1805-1876 ................................................ 11
3.2 SIMON MARENIUS DAHL1811, 1807-1874 .............................................................. 12
3.3 LORENTZ ANDREAS DAHL203, 1810-1860 ............................................................ 13
3.4 OLE JOHAN WOLD DAHL118, 1812-1875................................................................ 14
3.5 ANNE BIRGITTE DAHL104, 1812-1871 .................................................................... 14
3.6 DAHL-WOLD-WITH RELATIONS ............................................................................ 15
4 BAARD NICOLAI BENJAMIN DAHL53-FURTHER GENERATIONS ......................... 16
4.1 OLUF EDVARD MARTIN DAHL146 AND REGINE NATVIG250 ......................... 16
4.2 HERMAN RICHARD KLÆBOE DAHL144 ............................................................... 17
4.2.1 Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl144 and Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen147 ............. 17
4.2.2 Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl144 and Regine Olsen Bøe1648 ............................. 22
4.3 ANNA NICOLINE DAHL247 AND MICHAEL JULIUS HØYEM MICHAELSEN253
........................................................................................................................................ 27
4.4 BAARD NICOLAI DAHL72 AND REGINE BIRGITHE NATVIG250 ..................... 30
4.5 REBEKKA MATHILDE DAHL248 ............................................................................. 33
4.6 JOHAN MARENIUS RASCH DAHL8 ........................................................................ 34
4.6.1 Rolf Engh Johansen Dahl 67................................................................................... 36
4.6.2 Thora Johansdatter Dahl 152 .................................................................................. 36
4.6.3 Erikka Andrea Johansdatter Dahl 153 .................................................................... 36
4.6.4 Johan Nicolai Dahl 154 ........................................................................................... 36
4.6.5 Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 155................................................................................... 37
4.6.6 Evald Dahl 196, 1880-1880 .................................................................................... 37
4.6.7 Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and Anna Eugenie Hansen 4 ........................................... 38
4.6.8 Gustav Johansen Dahl3 and Elen Kristine Aslaksen296 ........................................ 80
4.6.9 Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl1072 ..................................................................... 100
Page 4 of 233
4.7 MATHILDE SUSANNE DAHL174 AND NIELS ANTON HANSEN AALL175.... 104
4.8 CARL ANTON REINER DAHL83 AND JULIE SOFIE SCHANKE172 ................. 112
4.9 REGNOR FREDRIK LAURITZ DAHL173 ............................................................... 114
4.9.1 Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl113 and Wilhelmina Sofie Johansen Mattila954 .... 114
4.9.2 Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl173 and Marie Lindeberg249 .................................. 140
4.9.3 Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl173 and Martha Andrea Tidemand952 ................... 141
4.10 NICOLAI BENJAMIN DAHL145 .......................................................................... 147
5 SIMON MARENIUS DAHL1811-FURTHER GENERATIONS ..................................... 148
5.1 OLLIE (TILLA) ANDREA ØSTRING1895 ............................................................... 148
5.2 EDUARD CORNELIUS DAHL1836 AND ANNA DORTHEA STRØM1898 ........ 149
5.3 SOFIE MARIE DAHL1835 ......................................................................................... 151
5.4 ELEONORA DITLEFINE DAHL1834 ....................................................................... 151
5.5 ELEONORA ANNE CHRISTINE DAHL1826 AND GUNDER OLSEN HAGEN1825
...................................................................................................................................... 152
5.6 BETZY OLEFINE DAHL1824 AND ANTON JULIUS NELSEN1823 .................... 156
5.7 SIMON NIKOLAI MARENIUS DAHL1816 AND FREDRIKKE OLAVA JOHANNA
BRUUN679............................................................................................................................. 158
5.8 LORENZE OLEA DAHL1815 AND HANS IVERSEN KRONH1814 ..................... 167
5.9 MAREN ANDREA DAHL1810 AND CARL BRAMMER ESBENSEN1809 .......... 170
5.10 HANSINE (SINUS) DAHL1813 ............................................................................. 175
6 LORENTZ ANDREAS DAHL203-FURTHER GENERATIONS .................................... 176
6.1 ELISE DAHL227 ......................................................................................................... 176
6.2 NIKOLAI MARENIUS WOLD DAHL222 ................................................................ 176
6.3 HANS GEORG LORENTZEN DAHL124 AND KAREN DORTHEA
SVENSDATTER STAVSETH127 ......................................................................................... 177
6.4 GOLLA HERTEL LORENTZDATTER DAHL220 ................................................... 179
6.5 LORENTZ ANDREAS LORENTZEN DAHL221 ..................................................... 179
6.6 ANNE REGINE LORENTZDATTER DAHL125 AND BERNT THEODOR AAS126 .
...................................................................................................................................... 180
6.7 BETZY KRISTINE DAHL224 AND THOR SOLEGLAD230 .................................. 184
6.8 ELISE OTHILDE DAHL109 AND BERNHARD MARTIN ACKERMAND110 .... 186
6.9 THEODOR FREDRIK LORENTZEN DAHL113 ...................................................... 187
6.10 CAROLINE JOHANNE DAHL779 AND HANS CHRISTIAN INGEMANN
ØSTVOLD775 ........................................................................................................................ 188
6.11 ELISE DAHL227 ..................................................................................................... 193
6.12 NIKOLAI MARENIUS WOLD DAHL222............................................................. 193
Page 5 of 233
7 OLE JOHAN WOLD DAHL118-FURTHER GENERATIONS ....................................... 194
7.1 FLORA JENSINE FREDRICIA DAHL242 AND JOHAN EMIL NICOLAISEN246 ....
...................................................................................................................................... 194
7.2 OLE CHRISTIAN WOLD DAHL243 ......................................................................... 194
7.3 ELLEN MARIE DAHL244 ......................................................................................... 194
7.4 PEDER C. KJ. DAHL245 ............................................................................................ 194
8 ANNE BIRGITHE DAHL104-FURTHER GENERATIONS ........................................... 195
8.1 SIVERT REGOR WITH232 ........................................................................................ 195
8.2 SIVERT ODIN WITH233 ........................................................................................... 195
8.3 EDVIN MARENIUS WITH234 AND JENSINE MARIE JØRGENSDATTER683,
MAREN AMUNDSEN1464 .................................................................................................. 196
8.4 SIVERT ANTON DAHL WITH235 AND JOHANNE BERNHOFT KILDAL688,
SARA KAROLINE KRISTINE BRISZACH689 .................................................................. 199
8.5 RICHARD BERNHARD WITH156 AND OLINE SOPHIE WENNBERG313,
AUGUSTA SEPTIME WENNBERG698 .............................................................................. 203
8.6 ANNA SUSANNE WITH239 AND ANTON MARIUS SCHULTZE241 ................. 209
8.7 OLE WOLD DAHL WITH237.................................................................................... 211
8.8 EMMA WITH1037 ...................................................................................................... 211
8.9 EMMA KAROLINE WITH236................................................................................... 211
8.10 DANIEL ANDREAS WITH240 AND AXELINE SCHIOTZ705 .......................... 212
9 DAHL EMIGRANTS ......................................................................................................... 216
10 GEOGRAPHY .................................................................................................................... 217
10.1 KVAEFIORD ........................................................................................................... 218
10.2 TRONDHEIM .......................................................................................................... 218
10.3 TROMSOE ............................................................................................................... 219
10.4 VADSOE .................................................................................................................. 221
11 INDEX ................................................................................................................................ 223
Page 6 of 233
1 GENERATION 1-2-3
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Østring Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Olu
f Ed
va
rd M
artin
Da
hl,1
82
9-5
7
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig,1
83
2-?
?
An
na
Nic
olin
e D
ah
l,18
34
-58
Mic
ha
el J
uliu
s H
øye
m M
ich
ae
lse
n,1
82
1-0
1
He
rma
n R
ich
ard
Klæ
bo
e D
ah
l,18
31
-19
09
(i) Viv
ikke
Ma
rku
sse
n
(ii) Re
gin
a O
lse
n B
øe,1
8+
+-1
92
6
Ba
ard
Nic
ola
i Da
hl,1
83
6-6
3
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig,1
83
2-?
?
Re
be
cca
Ma
thild
e D
ah
l,18
38
-xx
No
t ma
rried
Nic
ola
i Da
hl,d
ied
as a
ch
ild
Jo
ha
n M
are
niu
s R
asch
Da
hl,1
84
0-9
4
(i) An
dre
a E
rikka
Esb
en
se
n,1
83
9-1
8
(ii)Birth
e M
orte
nsd
atte
r,
Ma
thild
e S
usa
nn
e D
ah
l,18
42
-10
Nie
ls A
nto
n H
an
se
n A
all,1
83
3-9
6
Ca
rl An
tho
n R
ein
er D
ah
l,18
45
-89
Ju
lie S
op
hie
Sch
an
ke
,18
46-?
Re
gn
or F
red
rik L
au
ritz D
ah
l,18
49
-32
(i)Wilh
elm
ina
Ma
ttila,
(ii) Ma
rie L
ind
eb
erg
,18
45-8
9
(iii) Ma
rtha
An
dre
a T
ide
ma
nd
,18
62-4
9
Ed
ua
rd C
orn
eliu
s D
ah
l,18
33-1
90
5
(i)Th
ea
, 18
53
(ii)An
na
Do
rthe
a S
trøm
, 18
54
So
ph
ie M
arie
Da
hl,1
83
5-1
90
2
Ele
on
ora
Ditle
fine
Da
hl,1
83
8-1
84
0
Ele
on
ora
An
ne
Ch
ristin
a D
ah
l,18
38
-19
02
Gu
nd
er O
lse
n H
ag
en
,18
26
-19
14
Be
tzy O
lefin
e D
ah
l,18
42
-19
07
An
tho
n J
uliu
s N
iels
en
, 18
44
-18
80
Sim
on
Nic
ola
i Ma
ren
ius D
ah
l,18
43-1
91
4
Fre
drik
ke
Jo
ha
nn
a O
lava
Bru
un,1
84
9-1
94
4
Ma
ren
An
dre
a D
ah
l,18
49
-19
14
Ca
rl Bra
mm
er E
sb
en
se
n,1
84
6-1
91
4
Ha
nsin
e B
erg
itte D
ah
l,18
54
-19
41
Ole
Ch
ristia
n W
old
Da
hl, 1
84
4
Flo
ra J
en
sin
e F
red
ricia
Da
hl, 1
83
8
Jo
ha
n E
mil N
ico
lais
en, 1
83
0-
Ele
n M
arie
Da
hl
Pe
de
r C.K
.Da
hl,
Siv
ert R
eg
no
r With
,18
37
-38
Die
d a
s a
ch
ild
Siv
ert O
din
With
,18
39-4
1
Die
d a
s a
ch
ild
Ed
vin
Ma
ren
ius W
ith,1
84
1-3
3
(i) Je
nsin
e M
arie
Jø
rge
nsd
atte
r,18
47
-?
(ii) Ma
ren
Am
un
dse
n
Siv
ert A
nto
n D
ah
l With
,18
44
(i) Jo
ha
nn
e B
ern
ho
ft Kild
al,1
84
7-7
1
(ii) Sa
ra K
aro
line
Kris
tine
Bris
za
ch
, 18
47
-?
Ric
ha
rd B
ern
ha
rd W
ith, 1
84
6-3
0
(i)Olin
e S
op
hie
We
nn
be
rg,1
84
4-7
8
(ii) Au
gu
sta
Se
ptim
a W
en
nb
erg
,18
47
-38
An
na
Su
sa
nn
e W
ith,1
84
9-3
0
An
ton
Ma
rius S
ch
ultz
e,1
84
6-?
Ole
Wo
ld D
ah
l With
,18
51
Em
ma
With
,18
53
Em
ma
Ka
rolin
e,1
85
4-?
Da
nie
l An
dre
as W
ith,1
85
9-3
7
Lorentz Andreas Dahl,1807-1874
Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1816-1866
Elis
e D
ah
l
Nik
ola
i Ma
ren
ius W
old
Da
hl
Ha
ns G
eo
rg L
ore
ntz
en
Da
hl,1
83
1
Ka
ren
Do
rthe
a S
tavse
th,1
83
1
Go
lla H
erte
l Da
hl,1
83
8
W. A
nd
ers
en
Lo
ren
tz A
nd
rea
s D
ah
l,18
40
An
ne
Re
gin
e D
ah
l,18
44
-11
Be
rnt T
he
od
or A
as,1
84
0-1
6
Be
tzy K
ristin
e D
ah
l18
46
-93
Th
or S
ole
gla
d,1
82
4-0
0
Elis
e O
tilde
Da
hl,1
84
8-7
3
Be
rnh
ard
Ma
rtin A
cke
rma
nd
,18
44
-16
Th
eo
do
r Fre
drik
Da
hl,1
85
0
Ca
rolin
e J
oh
an
ne
Da
hl,1
85
4
Ha
ns C
hris
tian
Ing
em
an
n Ø
stv
old
,18
47
-32
Page 7 of 233
2 GENERATION I
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1774(71), d. 1839
Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Hans Rasmussen, 1751-1777
Beret Andersdatter, 1740-1812
(not married)
Rasmus Mathiassen,1725-1770
Maren Pedersdatter,17??-1755Parents unknown
Baard Larsen Wold, 1733-1811
Anne Martha Pedersdatter, 1736-1809
Parents unknown
2.1 OLE HANSEN DAHL120, 1770-1839
2.1.1 Name and age
Ole Hansen Dahl 120 was the first Dahl in the family. He was baptized on March 13th
1774 as
Ole Hansen and he did sometime later add the Dahl to his name. The Dahl name derives of the
farm, Dale, where Ole grew up.
Ole was born at the farm named Dale in Kvæfjord.
Ole’s date of birth is not verified. There are different dates for his birth;
(i) Records of Kvæfjord Church, he was according to the Church records (Kvæfjord) baptized on
March 13th
1774 and he would as normal at that time then be some weeks old.
Ole passed confirmation at the Kvæfjord Church on November 8
th 1789 and he would according
to the traditions then be 15 years old, meaning born in 1774.
(ii) Ole is in the 1801 census for Steigen/Kierringeøe stated to be 31 years old, meaning born in
1770.
Page 8 of 233
Folden Kierringøe Kierringøe Ole Hansen Dahl 31 år Ugift Skoleholder i præstegjeldets søndre deel
(iii) Ole is in the military register of 1811 stated as 41 years old, meaning born in 1770.
(iv) Ole died June 1st 1839 in Tromsø, buried on June 6
th 1839 and the Tromsø Church records
states him then as 72 years old, meaning born in 1767.
2.1.2 Parents/Grandparents
Ole’s parents were Beret Andersdatter 974, 1740-1812, and Hans Rasmussen 973, 1751-1777.
Beret and Hans did not marry and they both died as single.
There is no verified information about Beret’s background or parents. She was in the 1801-
census stated as the sister of the farm-owner, Nils Pedersen 732, that at that time owned the farm
Dale. Nils was also the local sheriff. Ole lived on the farm together with his mother until he in
the late 1790ties moved to Kierringoey (Kjerringøy).
Hans Rasmussen was the son of Maren Pedersdatter 966, 17??-1755, and Rasmus Mathiassen 719,
1725-1770. The Mathiassen-family lived on Kveøy (a smaller island) in Kvæfjord when Hans
was born. When his mother,Maren, died in 1755, the family moved to the farm Dale on the
Kvæfjord mainland.
Nils Pedersen, half-brother of Ole’s mother Beret Andersdatter, took over the farm when Rasmus
Mathiassen died in 1770.
2.1.3 Spouse-Elen Martha Wold121, 1774-1855
Ole was married to Elen Martha Wold 121 from Strinda, Trondheim, in Bakklandet Church on
August 3rd
1804.
Elen Martha was born at Strinda in 1774 and died in Tromsø in 1855. Elen’s parents were Anne
Martha Pedersdatter 282, 1736-1809, and Baard Larsen Wold 281, 1733-1811. Baard was a
farmer and the local sheriff at Strinda.
2.1.4 Living areas
Childhood; born and grew up at the farm “Dale” in Kvæfjord
About 1800; moved to Kierringøe in Steigen
1809; moved to Vik in Ibestad
1817, moved to Tromsø
Page 9 of 233
2.1.5 Professional life
Ole was taught to read and write by Johan Lorentz Buchardt, vicar in Kvæfjord from 1780 to
1815, and he became a teacher in Kvæfjord around 1795.
Ole was employed as teacher and parish clerk in Kierringøe in 1800. He lived at the vicar’s farm
and he married Elen Martha and the two elder sons, Baard Nicolai Benjamin, 1805, and Simon
Marenius, 1807, were born here.
Kierringøe and Vik in Ibestad, anno 2010
Tromsø anno 1830 and 1950
Ole’s living house was located here
Page 10 of 233
In 1808 Ole was recruited as teacher and parish clerk in Vik in Ibestad where he also got a small
farm as part of the remuneration package. Ole was in Vik out of the four teachers, the only one
recognized to be able to both read and write. Three more children were born in Vik, Lorentz
Andreas, 1810, Ole Johan, 1812, and Anne Birgitte, 1814. Ole’s mother, Beret Andersdatter,
moved to Vik and lived together with Ole’s family until 1812 when she died.
In 1818 Ole was headhunted as teacher and parish clerk to Tromsø, the “upcoming” community
of the north at that time and today the capital of Northern Norway. Ole sold the farm in Vik and
in Tromsø he got a bigger farm outside the centre and he also got a site in the main street of the
centre where he built the living house for the family. Ole was highly respected both as teacher
and manager of the parish and he is mentioned in several historical reports and books.
Page 11 of 233
3 GENERATION II
3.1 BAARD NICOLAI BENJAMIN DAHL53, 1805-1876
Baard Nicolai Benjamin Dahl 53 was born in Steigen on November 5th
1805.
Baard arrived as teenager with the family to Tromsø in 1818, passed confirmation on November
16th
1821 and worked as an assistant in the Tromsø business community.
He was for a period of 2 years employed as manager of the Kjelvika-fishingvillage in Finnmark,
he returned to Tromsø in 1828. He received his own business license in 1829 and joined
partnership with his younger brother Simon Marenius Dahl in 1833.
Married to Maren Anna Klæboe 54 in 1828 and moved to Vadsø in 1838. They had five children
when living in Tromsø and the family was increased by another five children after moving to
Vadsø.
Baard worked in Vadsø as a business partner with his younger brother Lorentz Andreas Dahl 203
that had moved to Vadsø some years earlier. He was from 1838 also managing the postal service
of the area. The volume of post was increasing and when Baard was employed as financial
manager of the local hospital, he was in 1856 dismissed from the postal service.
Baard died in Vadsø on August 12th
1876.
Spouse-Maren Anna Klæboe54, 1808-1880
Maren Anna was born in Skjervøy on June 4th
1808.
Maren Anna Klæboe 54 was the daughter of Susanna Margrethe Hess 660 and Henrik Johan
Klæboe 659 that owned the business centre Straumfjord in Skjervøy. The records of both the
Hess- and the Klæboe-families go back to the vikings in the early days of the Norwegian history.
When Baard died in 1876, Maren Anna moved to Øksnes and lived with her daughter’s family,
Mathilde Susanne Dahl 174 and Niels Anton Hansen Aall 175, until she died on February 27th
1880.
Children
Children of Maren Anna Klæboe54 and Baard Nicolai Benjamin Dahl 53:
1. Oluf Edvard Martin Dahl 146, b.1829, d.1857,
2. Herman Richard Dahl 144, b.1831, d. 1909
3. Anna Nicoline Dahl 247, b.1834, d.1858
4. Baard Nikolai Dahl 72, b.1836,d.1863
5. Rebekka Mathilde Dahl 248, b. 1838
6. Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl 8, b.1840, d.1894
7. Mathilde Susanne Dahl 174, b.1842, d.1910
8. Carl Anton Reiner Dahl 83, b.1845, d.1889
9. Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl 173, b.1849, d.1932
10. Nikolai Benjamin Dahl 145, b.1852
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreas Dahl,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Page 12 of 233
3.2 SIMON MARENIUS DAHL1811, 1807-1874
Simon Marenius Dahl 1811 was born in Steigen on June 11
th 1807.
Simon arrived with the Dahlfamily to Tromsø in 1818 and worked as an assistant in the Tromsø
business community. He was travelling abroad as a sailor for some years and worked also with
the Henrich Aas business in Røros (Southern Norway) for a couple of years. The love to his
youth darling, Sophie Andrea Andersen 661 now a widow from her first marriage with Ole
Andreas Østring 1894 from Bergen, brought Simon back to Tromsø, firstly working at the public
officer’s office and then he got his own business license in 1833 and joined partnership with his
elder brother Baard. Simon continued the business for about another 20 years after Baard moved
to Vadsø and he invested in shipping and transport. Simon and the family moved to Hammerfest
where he in 1855 was employed as the customs officer.
Simon was because of his hair and beard recognized as the “Arab Dahl”.
Simon died in Hammerfest in 1874.
Spouse-Sophie Andrea Andersen661, 1807-1893
Sophie Andrea Andersen 661 was born in Tromsø on November 29th
1807. Sophie was firstly in
1828 married to Ole Andreas Østring 1894 from Bergen, who died in a shipwreck a few weeks
after their marriage. As a widow she married to Simon in 1835. When Simon died Sophie moved
to her son Simon 1816 that was the vicar in Rødøy, Helgeland, and she died there on February 5th
1893.
Children
Sophie’s and Simon’s children;
1. Andrea Ollie (Tilla) Østring 1895, b.1830, d.1867
(daughter of Sophie and Ole Andreas Østring)
2. Eduard Cornelius Dahl 1836, b.1835,
3. Sofie Marie Dahl 1835, b.1837
4. Eleonore Ditlefine Dahl 1834, b.1838
5. Elenore Anne Christina Dahl 1826, b.1840, d.1902,
6. Betzy Olefine Dahl 1824, b.1842,
7. Simon Nikolai Marenius Dahl 1816, b.1843,
8. Maren Andrea Dahl 1810, b.1840, d.1914,
9. Lorentze Olea Dahl1815, b.1846
10. Hansine (Sinus) Bergitte Dahl 1813, b.1854
Page 13 of 233
3.3 LORENTZ ANDREAS DAHL203, 1810-1860
Lorentz Andreas Dahl 203 was born in Vik, Ibestad, May 6th
1810.
Lorentz arrived with the Dahlfamily to Tromsø in 1818 and worked as an assistant in the Tromsø
business community. He moved to Vadsø in 1833 where he got his own business license and he
was also the Russian consul in Vadsø.
Lorentz died in Vadsø on February 10th
1860.
Spouse-Golla Hansdatter Hertel 205, 1813-1866
Golla Hansdatter Hertel 205 was born in Berg, Tromsø, in 1813 and she died in Vadsø on August
12th
1866. Golla was the daughter of Gurina Mariea Nilsdatter 663 and Hans Henrik Richardsen
Hertel 662 living on Berg in Tromsø. The Hertel family came from Germany to Norway in the
1700 hundred.
Children
Children of Golla Hansdatter Hertel205 and Lorentz Andreas Dahl203:
1. Hans Georg Dahl 124, b.1831,
2. Lorentz Andreas Dahl 221, b.1840
3. Anna Regine Dahl 125, b.1844,
4. Bethie/Betzy Kristine Dahl 224, b.1846, d.1893,
5. Elise (Lisa) Othilde Dahl 109, b.1848, d.1873,
The Simon Dahl family around 1865.
In front: Sophie Andrea Andersen (mother) and Simon Marenius Dahl (father)
From the left: Maren Andrea, Simon Nikolai Marenius, Betzy Olufine, Hans Iversen Krohn, Lorentze Olea
(married to Hans Iversen Krohn), Eduard Cornelius, Eleonora Ane Christine and Sophie Marie. In the middle
between mother and father, Hansine (Sinus) Bergitte.
Page 14 of 233
6. Theodor Fredrik Dahl 113, b.1850
7. Caroline Johanne Dahl 779, b.1854
8. Elise (2) Dahl 227,
9. Nikolai Marenius Wold Dahl 222,
3.4 OLE JOHAN WOLD DAHL118, 1812-1875
Ole Johan Wold Dahl 118 was born in Vik, Ibestad, on August 2
nd 1812.
Ole Johan followed his father as the parish clerk and teacher at the Tromsø public school that
had been re-organized under his father’s management. Ole Johan was educated as teacher and
parish clerk by his father in law, the Dean in Tromsø.
Ole Johan died in 1875 in Tromsø.
Spouse-Andrea Maria Rasmussen119, 1811-
Andrea Maria Rasmussen 119 born in Stavanger in 1811 and she was the daughter of Christine
Marie Andrup 806 from Denmark and Jens Florup Rasmussen 805, the Dean in Tromsø, and she
was born in Bergen in 1783.
Children
Children of Andrea Marie Rasmussen and Ole Johan:
1. Flora Jensine Fredricia Dahl 242, 1838,
2. Ole Christian Wold Dahl 243, 1844
3. Elen Marie Dahl 244,
4. Peder C. Kj. Dahl 245,
3.5 ANNE BIRGITTE DAHL104, 1812-1871
Anne Birgitte Dahl 104 was born in Vik, Ibestad, on November 5th
1814.
She died in Andenes on December 26th
1871.
Spouse-Sivert Regnor With106, 1810-1897
Sivert Regnor With 106 was born in Trondheim in 1810. He was his wife’s cousin as his mother
Regine Birgitte Wold 810, was Anne Birgitte’s aunt and sister of Anne Birgitte’s mother, Elen
Martha Wold 121. Sivert was a sea-captain and he “went ashore” when he in 1859 employed as
the first lighthouse manager of the new Andenes Lighthouse.
Page 15 of 233
Children
Children of Anne Birgitte and Sivert Regnor With:
1. Sivert Regnor With 232, b.1837, d.1838
2. Sivert Odin With 233, b.1839, d.1841
3. Edvin Marenius With 234, b.1841, d.1933
4. Sivert Anton Dahl With 235, b.1844
5. Richard Bernhard With 156, b.1846, d.1930,
6. Anna Susanne With 239, b.1849, d.1930,
7. Ole Wold Dahl With 237, b.1851, d.1851
8. Emma With 1037, b.1853, d.1853
9. Emma Karoline With 236, b.1854, died as a child
10. Daniel Andreas With 240, b.1857, d.1937
3.6 DAHL-WOLD-WITH RELATIONS
There were during the 1800ties several relationships between the Dahl-Wold-With families.
Richard With(1) Oline Wennberg
(2).Augusta Wennberg
Ole Simonsen WennbergCaroline Sophie Wold
Sivert RegnorWithAnne Birgitte Dahl
Baard WoldEllen Martha Pedersdatter
Sivert Haandorph WithRegine Birgitte Wold
Simen Baardsen WoldWife-unknown
Ole Hansen DahlEllen Martha Wold
Susanne Dorthea WithSøren Natvig
Regina Natvig(1) Oluf Edvard Martin Dahl
(2) Baard Nikolai Dahl
Baard Nikolai Benjamin DahlMaren Anna Klæboe
Anne Birgitte and
Sivert married in Tromsø in 1835
Page 16 of 233
4 BAARD NICOLAI BENJAMIN DAHL53-FURTHER
GENERATIONS
4.1 OLUF EDVARD MARTIN DAHL146 AND REGINE NATVIG250
Oluf was born in Tromsø in 1829. He was a sea-captain and he died in a shipwreck outside the
island Røst in Lofoten in January 1857.
Spouse-Regine Birgitte Natvig 250
Regine Birgitte Natvig 250 was born in Trondheim in 1827. Regine and Oluf as well as her
second husband Baard Ncolai Dahl 72 were second-cousins as Regine’s grandmother, Regine
Birgitte Wold 810, that was the sister of Oluf’s and Baard’s grandmother, Ellen Martha Wold 121.
Regine Birgitte Natvig emigrated to the USA about 1885.
Children
Regine and Oluf had the son Sofus Calmeyer Dahl 263 born in 1855 and that died only some
months old.
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Olu
f Ed
va
rd M
artin
Da
hl, 1
82
9-5
7
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig,1
83
2-?
?
An
na
Nic
olin
e D
ah
l,18
34
-58
Mic
ha
el J
uliu
s H
øye
m
Mic
ha
els
en
,18
21
-01
He
rma
n R
ich
ard
Klæ
bo
e D
ah
l,18
31
-
19
09
(i) Viv
ikke
Ma
rku
sse
n
Ba
ard
Nic
ola
i Da
hl,1
83
6-6
3
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig,1
83
2-?
?
Re
be
cca
Ma
thild
e D
ah
l,18
38
-xx
No
t ma
rried
Nic
ola
i Da
hl,d
ied
as a
ch
ild
Jo
ha
n M
are
niu
s R
asch
Da
hl,1
84
0-9
4
(i) An
dre
a E
rikka
Esb
en
se
n,1
83
9-1
8
Ma
thild
e S
usa
nn
e D
ah
l,18
42
-10
Nie
ls A
nto
n H
an
se
n A
all,1
83
3-9
6
Ca
rl An
tho
n R
ein
er D
ah
l,18
45
-89
Ju
lie S
op
hie
Sch
an
ke
,18
46
-?
Re
gn
or F
red
rik L
au
ritz D
ah
l,18
49
-32
(i)Wilh
elm
ina
Ma
ttila,
Page 17 of 233
4.2 HERMAN RICHARD KLÆBOE DAHL144
4.2.1 Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl144 and Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen147
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839
Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl,1831-1909
(i) Vivikke Markussen, 1830-
Knut Juel Dahl,1856-1895
Anna Margrete Pettersen,1955-1894
Olaf Georg Dahl, 1858-
Adolph Herman Dahl, 1861
Anton Dahl, 1879
Olaf D
ahl, 1877-
Knut D
ahl, 1879-
Sverre D
ahl, 1880-
Torleif D
ahl, 1881-
Trygve D
ahl, 1883-1884
Borghild D
ahl, 1885-1972
Ragnvald D
ahl, 1887-
Vibeke E
lisabeth Dahl,1889-
Trygve D
ahl, 1892-
Anna M
argrethe Dahl,
Elsa D
ahl, 1914-1998
Aase D
ahl, 1917-1973
Fletcher D
ahl
Oluf E
dvard Martin D
ahl, 1829-57
Regine N
atvig,1832-??
Anna N
icoline Dahl,1834-58
Michael Julius H
øyem
Michaelsen,1821-01
Baard N
icolai Dahl,1836-63
Regine N
atvig,1832-??
Rebecca M
athilde Dahl,1838-xx
Not m
arried
Nicolai D
ahl,died as a child
Johan Marenius R
asch Dahl,1840-94
(i) Andrea E
rikka Esbensen,1839-18
(2)Birthe M
ortensdatter,
Mathilde S
usanne Dahl,1842-10
Niels A
nton Hansen A
all,1833-96
Carl A
nthon Reiner D
ahl,1845-89
Julie Sophie S
chanke,1846-?
Regnor F
redrik Lauritz Dahl,1849-32
(i)Wilhelm
ina Mattila,
(2)Marie Lindeberg,1845-1889
(3)Martha A
ndreaTiedem
and,1862-
1949
Page 18 of 233
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl 144 Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl 144 was born in Tromsø on April 20th 1831 and he grew up in
Vadsø where to he arrived with the family in 1838.was born on 20 Apr 1831. He died in Seattle,
USA, on 21 Nov 1909. He was the son of Baard Nikolai Benjamin Dahl 53 and of Maren Anna
Henriksdatter Klæboe 54.He was baptised on 3 Aug 1831.
Herman worked as an assistant at the firm A.G. Norvis’ branch in Vadsø, the firm Novis’
headoffice was in Mortensnes, Nesseby. Herman got his own business license in 1860 and
started the development of what became one of the biggest businesses even in today’s history of
Vadsø. The business included several industries and branches around the Varangerfjord. It
covered different activities in trade, shipping, seal hunting, whaling and industrial production.
The downturn in the economy and international financial crisis forced Herman into bankruptcy
in the late 1870-ties and he then worked with a local businessman, Monrad Tvende, in Nesseby
until he emigrated to the USA in 1885. His first wife left the family when Herman’s business
collapsed and Herman travelled alone to the US.
Herman first settled in Hannock, upper Michigan, where he for a short period was involved in
fisheries on Lake Superior. The fishing business failed and he established himself as doctor
moving around in Michigan, Iowa and Wisconsin. In 1890 he moved to Seattle.
In Seattle Herman in 1890 married Regine Olsen Bøe 1648 from Sokndal, Ryfylke, Norway.
Page 19 of 233
The “Herman Dahl Street” in Vadsø.
Spouse I-Vivikke Markussen 147
Vivikke was born in 1830 in Copenhagen, Denmark. She was married to Herman in Vadsø on
March 24th
1856. There is so far no information about her arrival to Vadsø. Vivikke most
probably left the family and Norway and she moved back to Denmark when Herman’s business
failed around 1880. There is no information about any divorce. There is information indicating
that Vivikke died in Denmark in 1901.
Children of Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen 147 and Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl 144
1. Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl 148 , Birth: 29 Aug 1856, Death: 1895
2. Olaf Georg Martin Hermansen Dahl 149, Birth: 1858, Death:
3. Adolph Herman Hermansen Dahl 150, Birth: 1861, Death: in USA
4. Anton Hermansen Dahl 665, Birth: 1879, Death: in USA
Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl 148 Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl 148 was born on 29 Aug 1856. He died in 1895. He was the son
of Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl 144 and of Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen 147.
Children of Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl 148 and Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164
1. Olaf Dahl 1681, Birth: 7 Dec 1877
2. Knut Dahl 1682 , Birth: 21 May 1879
3. Sverre Dahl 165 , Birth: 6 Apr 1880, Death: in Oslo
4. Thorleif Dahl 166 , Birth: 2 Oct 1881
5. Trygve Dahl 167 , Birth: 31 Aug 1883, Death: 17 Mar 1884
6. Borghild Dahl 168, Birth: 18 Apr 1885, Death: Feb 1972
7. Ragnvald Dahl 169, Birth: 27 Mar 1887
8. Vibeke Elisabeth Dahl 170, Birth: 10 Aug 1889, Death: in Havøysund
9. Trygve Dahl 1683, Birth: 20 Apr 1892
Spouse: Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164
Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164 was born on 30 May 1855. She died on 27 Nov 1894. She
was the daughter of Hans Gievær Petersen 1096.
Olaf Georg Martin Hermansen Dahl 149 Olaf Georg Martin Hermansen Dahl 149 was born in 1858. He was the son of Herman
Richard Klæboe Dahl 144 and of Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen 147.
Page 20 of 233
Emigrated to Canada in 1902
Adolph Herman Hermansen Dahl 150
Adolph Herman Hermansen Dahl 150 was born in 1861. He died in USA. He was the son of
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl 144 and of Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen 147.Adolph
emigrated to the US and he lost his leg below the knee around 1890.
Fletcher Dahl 2009 Fletcher Dahl 2009 was the son of Adolph Herman Hermansen Dahl and he was married to
Ida 2010.
Anton Hermansen Dahl 665
Anton Hermansen Dahl 665 was born in 1879. He died in USA. He was the son of Herman
Richard Klæboe Dahl 144 and of Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen 147.
He emigrated to the US in 1905.
Olaf Dahl 1681 Olaf Dahl 1681 was born on 7 Dec 1877. He was the son of Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl 148
and of Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164.
Knut Dahl 1682 Knut Dahl 1682 was born on 21 May 1879. He was the son of Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl
148 and of Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164.
Sverre Dahl 165 Sverre Dahl 165 was born on 6 Apr 1880. He died in Oslo. He was the son of Knut Juel
Hermansen Dahl 148 and of Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164.
Children of Sverre Dahl 165 and Ingeborg Marie Henriksen 1087
1. Anna Margrethe Dahl 1090, Birth: in Oslo
2. Elsa Dahl 1088, Birth: in Oslo, 16 Dec 1914, Death: in Oslo, 12 Mar 1998
3. Aase Dahl 1089, Birth: in Oslo, 1 Dec 1917, Death: in Oslo, 17 Sep 1973
Spouse: Ingeborg Marie Henriksen 1087
Ingeborg Marie Henriksen 1087 was born on 31 Aug 1884. She in Oslo on 12 Mar 1967.
Thorleif Dahl 166 Thorleif Dahl 166 was born on 2 Oct 1881. He was the son of Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl
148 and of Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164.
Trygve Dahl 167 Trygve Dahl 167 was born on 31 Aug 1883. He died on 17 Mar 1884. He was the son of
Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl 148 and of Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164.
Borghild Dahl 168 Borghild Dahl 168 was born on 18 Apr 1885. She died on Feb 1972. She was the daughter
of Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl 148 and of Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164.
She emigrated to the US, Chicago, at the beginning of 1900.
Page 21 of 233
Ragnvald Dahl 169 Ragnvald Dahl 169 was born on 27 Mar 1887. He was the son of Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl
148 and of Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164.
He emigrated to the US.
Vibeke Elisabeth Dahl 170 Vibeke Elisabeth Dahl 170 was born on 10 Aug 1889. She died in Havøysund kommune.
She was the daughter of Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl 148 and of Anna Margrethe Pettersen
164.
Trygve Dahl 1683 Trygve Dahl 1683 was born on 20 Apr 1892. He was the son of Knut Juel Hermansen Dahl
148 and of Anna Margrethe Pettersen 164.
Anna Margrethe Dahl 1090 Anna Margrethe Dahl 1090 was born in Oslo. She was the daughter of Sverre Dahl 165 and
of Ingeborg Marie Henriksen 1087.
Spouse: Per Aarvig 1091
Elsa Dahl 1088 Elsa Dahl 1088 was born in Oslo on 16 Dec 1914. She died in Oslo on 12 Mar 1998. She was
the daughter of Sverre Dahl 165 and of Ingeborg Marie Henriksen 1087.
Spouse: Einar Aas 1093
Einar Aas 1093 was born on 30 Jun 1915. He died in Oslo on 26 May 1995.
Aase Dahl 1089 Aase Dahl 1089 was born in Oslo on 1 Dec 1917. She died in Oslo on 17 Sep 1973. She was
the daughter of Sverre Dahl 165 and of Ingeborg Marie Henriksen 1087.
Spouse: Jacob Espedalen 1092
Page 22 of 233
4.2.2 Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl144 and Regine Olsen Bøe1648 Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839
Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl,1831-1909
(ii) Regine Olsen Boe, 1851-1925
Herman Regnold Dahl, 1891-1982
Linda Caldwell Heller, 1895-1981
Dawn Dagny Mathilda Dahl, 1894-
Charles Clark Eddy,
William James Dahl, 1922-76
Maxime Haas, 1924-2002
Gre
g D
ah
l
Victo
ria D
ah
l
Ch
ristoffe
r Da
hl
Ste
ven
Da
hl
Margareth (Peg) Jane Dahl, 1929
Wayne Richard Henderson,1931-70
Ha
rriet E
dd
y
Virg
inia
Ed
dy
Alb
ert E
dd
y
Nita
Ed
dy
Iren
e E
dd
y
Eric H
en
de
rson
Ma
rk He
nd
erso
n
Da
vid H
en
de
rson
Jaso
n D
ah
l
Jash
ua
Da
hl
Ch
ris Da
hl
Bra
nd
on
Da
hl
An
na
Nico
line
Da
hl,1
83
4-5
8
Mich
ae
l Juliu
s Hø
yem
Mich
ae
lsen
18
21
-01
Ba
ard
Nico
lai D
ah
l,18
36
-63
Re
gin
e N
atvig
,18
32-?
?
Re
be
cca M
ath
ilde
Da
hl,1
83
8-xx
No
t ma
rried
Joh
an
Ma
ren
ius R
asch
Da
hl,1
84
0-9
4
(i) An
dre
a E
rikka E
sbe
nse
n,1
83
9-1
8
(2)B
irthe
Mo
rten
sda
tter
Nico
lai D
ah
l,die
d a
s a ch
ild
Ma
thild
e S
usa
nn
e D
ah
l,18
42
-10
Nie
ls An
ton
Ha
nse
n A
all,1
83
3-9
6
Ca
rl An
tho
n R
ein
er D
ah
l,18
45-8
9
Julie
So
ph
ie S
cha
nke
,18
46-?
Re
gn
or F
red
rik La
uritz D
ah
l,18
49-3
2
(i)Wilh
elm
ina
Ma
ttila,
(2)M
arie
Lin
de
be
rg,
(3)M
arth
a A
nd
rea
Tie
de
ma
nd,
Olu
f Ed
vard
Da
hl,1
82
9-5
7
Re
gin
e N
atvig
,18
32-?
?
Page 23 of 233
Regine Olsen Bøe 1648 Regine was born in 1851 on the farm Bø (Boe) in Sokndal and died in Seattle on November
26th
1925. Regine was the daughter of Karen Marie Rolfsdatter 2004, 1824-1884, and Andreas
Olsen 2003, 1815-1876. Regines name when living in Norway was Regine Andreasdatter and
she added Bø when she emigrated and when in Seattle she named herself Regine Olsen Boe.
Regine left Norway by ship from Stavanger in 1881 and she came to Coon Prairie, Vernon
County, Wisconsin. She came there in the spring and stayed there until the fall. From there she
went to Minneapolis and worked at the Augsburg Seminary and also managing the household
of Professor Sverdrup, Minneapolis University for three or four years. Then she went to Los
Angeles, California but stayed there only a short time before coming to Seattle together with
her sister in 1889.
Family
Father: Andreas Olsen 2003, b.1815, d. 1876, married in 1846
Mother: Karen Marie Rolfsdatter 2004, b.1824, d.1884, she was from the farm Aa(Å)rrestad
in Sokndal.
Sisters and brothers:
a. Olaus Kristian Andreassen, b.1847
b. Karoline Andreasdatter, b.1847, she married and lived on the farm Stranden, Sokndal
c. Kristine Marie Andreasdatter, b.1849, married in 1873 to Severin Reinertsen, Stavanger
d. Regine Andreasdatter 1648, b. 1851, d. 26.11.1925
e. Anne Elisabeth Andreasdatter, b, 1854, married and lived on the farm Løvik in Sokndal
f. Johan Bernhard Andreassen, b.1856
g. Anton Kristian Andreassen, b. 1859
h. Karen Andreasdatter, b.1861
i. Bine Sofie Andreasdatter, b, 1863, married and lived on the farm Løvik in Sokndal as
did her sister Anne Elisabeth
j. One sister that died during birth, 1868
Regine was married to Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl on June 9th
1890.
Children of Regina Olsen Bøe 1648 and Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl 144
1. Herman Regnold Dahl 1649, Birth: 23 Oct 1891, Death: January 1982
2. Dawn Dagny Mathilda Dahl 1650, Birth: 19 Oct 1894
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl and family family around 1903.
Page 24 of 233
Herman Regnold Dahl 1649 Herman Regnold Dahl 1649 was born on 23 Oct 1891. He died on Jan 1982. He was the son
of Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl 144 and of Regina Olsen Bøe 1648.
Children of Herman Regnold Dahl 1649 and Lida Caldwell Heller 1657
1. William James Dahl 1658, Birth: Jul 1922, Death: Feb 1976
2. Margaret (peg) Jane Dahl 1659, Birth: 18 Jun 1929
Spouse: Lida Caldwell Heller 1657
Lida Caldwell Heller 1657 was born on 25 Dec 1895. She died on May 1981.
Dawn Dagny Mathilda Dahl 1650 Dawn Dagny Mathilda Dahl 1650 was born on 19 Oct 1894. She is the daughter of Herman
Richard Klæboe Dahl 144 and of Regina Olsen Bøe 1648.
Children of Dawn Dagny Mathilda Dahl 1650 and Charles Clark Eddy 1651
1. Harriet Eddy 1652
2. Virginia Eddy 1653
3. Albert Eddy 1654 Spouse: Charles Clark Eddy 1651
William James Dahl 1658 William James Dahl 1658 was born on Jul 1922. He died on Feb 1976. He was the son of
Herman Regnold Dahl 1649 and of Lida Caldwell Heller 1657.
Children of William James Dahl 1658 and Maxime Haas 1660
1. Greg Dahl 1662
2. Cristopher Dahl 1664
3. Steven Dahl 1663 4. Victoria Dahl 1661, Birth: 1966
Spouse: Maxime Haas 1660
Maxime Haas 1660 was born on 16 May 1924. She died in 2002.
Margaret (Peg) Jane Dahl 1659
Margaret (Peg) Jane Dahl 1659 was born on 18 Jun 1929. She is the daughter of Herman
Regnold Dahl 1649 and of Lida Caldwell Heller 1657.
Children of Margaret (Peg) Jane Dahl 1659 and Wayne Richard Henderson 1665
1. Eric Henderson 1666
2. Mark Henderson 1667
3. David Henderson 1668 Spouse: Wayne Richard Henderson 1665
Wayne Richard Henderson 1665 was born on 14 Feb 1931. He died on 24 Oct 1970.
Harriet Eddy 1652
She was the daughter of Charles Clark Eddy 1651 and of Dawn Dagny Mathilda Dahl 1650.
Virginia Eddy 1653 She was the daughter of Charles Clark Eddy 1651 and of Dawn Dagny Mathilda Dahl 1650.
Page 25 of 233
Albert Eddy 1654 He was the son of Charles Clark Eddy 1651 and of Dawn Dagny Mathilda Dahl 1650.
Nita Eddy 1655
She was the daughter of Charles Clark Eddy 1651 and of Dawn Dagny Mathilda Dahl 1650.
Irene Eddy 1656
She was the daughter of Charles Clark Eddy 1651 and of Dawn Dagny Mathilda Dahl 1650.
Greg Dahl 1662
He was the son of William James Dahl 1658 and of Maxime Haas 1660.
Children of Greg Dahl
1. Jason Dahl 1689
2. Jashua Dahl 1690
Cristopher Dahl 1664
He was the son of William James Dahl 1658 and of Maxime Haas 1660.
Children of Cristopher Dahl
1. Chris Dahl 1691
2. Brandon Dahl 1692
Steven Dahl 1663
He was the son of William James Dahl 1658 and of Maxime Haas 1660.
Victoria Dahl 1661
Victoria Dahl 1661 was born in 1966. She is the daughter of William James Dahl 1658 and of
Maxime Haas 1660.
Eric Henderson 1666
He was the son of Wayne Richard Henderson 1665 and of Margaret (Peg) Jane Dahl 1659.
Mark Henderson 1667
He was the son of Wayne Richard Henderson 1665 and of Margaret (Peg) Jane Dahl 1659.
David Henderson 1668
He was the son of Wayne Richard Henderson 1665 and of Margaret (Peg) Jane Dahl 1659.
Children of David Henderson 1668 and Ann Louise Pence 1669
1. Kendall Henderson 1687
2. Kelsey Henderson 1688 Spouse: Ann Louise Pence 1669
Jason Dahl 1689
He is the son of Greg Dahl 1662.
Jashua Dahl 1690
She is the daughter of Greg Dahl 1662.
Page 26 of 233
Chris Dahl 1691
He is the son of Cristopher Dahl 1664.
Brandon Dahl 1692
He is the son of Cristopher Dahl 1664.
Kendall Henderson 1687
She was the daughter of David Henderson 1668 and of Ann Louise Pence 1669.
Kelsey Henderson 1688
He was the son of David Henderson 1668 and of Ann Louise Pence 1669.
Page 27 of 233
4.3 ANNA NICOLINE DAHL247 AND MICHAEL JULIUS HØYEM MICHAELSEN253
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen, 1821-1901
Maren Anna Michaelsen,
Anna Amalie Michaelsen, 1853-
Daniel Skinner, 1848-
Marie Nicoline Fredrikke Michaelsen, 1854-1946
Johan Bjørvig Jacobsen, 1841-1901
Paul Michael Julius Michaelsen, 1855-
Marie Jacobsen, 1886-1963
Otto Andreas Pleym, 1865-1934
He
rma
n R
ich
ard
Klæ
bo
e D
ah
l,18
31
-19
09
(i)Viv
ikke
Elis
ab
eth
Ma
rku
sse
n,1
83
0
(ii) Re
gin
e O
lse
n B
oe
, 18
51
-19
25
Ba
ard
Nic
ola
i Da
hl,1
83
6-6
3
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig,1
83
2-?
?
Re
be
cca
Ma
thild
e D
ah
l,18
38
-xx
No
t ma
rried
Jo
ha
n M
are
niu
s R
asch
Da
hl,1
84
0-9
4
(i) An
dre
a E
rikka
Esb
en
se
n,1
83
9-1
8
(ii)Birth
e M
orte
nsd
atte
r,
Nic
ola
i Da
hl,d
ied
as a
ch
ild
Ma
thild
e S
usa
nn
e D
ah
l,18
42
-10
Nie
ls A
nto
n H
an
se
n A
all,1
83
3-9
6
Ca
rl An
tho
n R
ein
er D
ah
l,18
45
-89
Ju
lie S
op
hie
Sch
an
ke
,18
46
-?
Re
gn
or F
red
rik L
au
ritz D
ah
l,18
49
-32
(i)Wilh
elm
ina
Ma
ttila,
(ii)Ma
rie L
ind
eb
erg
,18
45
-18
89
(iii)Ma
rtha
An
dre
a T
ied
em
an
d,1
86
2-1
94
9
Olu
f Ed
va
rd D
ah
l,18
29
-57
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig,1
83
2-?
?
Page 28 of 233
Anna Nicoline Baardsdatter Dahl 247 Anna Nicoline Baardsdatter Dahl 247 was born on 5 Oct 1834. She died on 16 Apr 1858.
She was the daughter of Baard Nikolai Benjamin Dahl 53 and of Maren Anna Henriksdatter
Klæboe 54.She was baptised on 5 Oct 1834 and married to Michael Julius Høyem
Michaelsen in Vadsø on September 25th
1851. Anna Nicoline died in Vadsø on April 16th
1858.
Children of Anna Nicoline Baardsdatter Dahl 247 and Michael Julius Høyem
Michaelsen 253
1. Maren Anna Michaelsen 257
2. Anna Amalie Michaelsen 254 , Birth: 22 Jul 1853
3. Marie Nicoline Fredrikke Michaelsen 255, Birth: 24 May 1854, Death: 11 Jan 1946
4. Paul Mikael Julius Michaelsen 256, Birth: 1855
Spouse: Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen 253
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen was born in Trondheim on August 30th
1821. His father
was Poul Michaelsen 946 born on the Færøyene (Faeroe Islands, today a part of Denmark) in
1787 and his mother was Fredrikke Nicoline Cathrina Bondix 947, born in 1790, from
Trondheim. Fredrikke’s grandmother was Ane Martha Pedersdatter 282 and Fredrikke was
thereby the cousin of Baard Nicolai Benjamin Dahl 53 meaning that Anna Nicoline and her
husband Michael were second cousins.
Anna Nicoline died in 1858 and Michael was re-married to Petrine Pauline Kristensen 1406
in 1867. Petrine and Michael had 11 children. Petrine died in 1883 and Michael was re-
married in 1887 to Anna Oline Kleven 1411, the widow of Hans Petter Esbensen 1413, the
cousin of Erikka Andrea Esbensen 9 that was married to Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl 8, the
brother of Anna Nicoline (Michael’s first wife). Hans Petter Esbensen 1413 was also the
brother of Carl Brammer Esbensen 1809 that was married to Maren Andrea Dahl 1810, the
daughter of Simon Dahl 1811 that was another cousin of Fredrikke (Michael’s mother).
There were no children in Michael’s marriage with Anna Oline Kleven 1411.
Michael died in Kristiansund on August 30th
1901.
Maren Anna Michaelsen 257 She was the daughter of Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen 253 and of Anna Nicoline
Baardsdatter Dahl 247.
She emigrated to the US and married to Mr Beebe.
Spouse: Mr Beebe 260
Mr Beebe 260 was born in USA.
Anna Amalie Michaelsen 254 Anna Amalie Michaelsen 254 was born on 22 Jul 1853. She was the daughter of Michael
Julius Høyem Michaelsen 253 and of Anna Nicoline Baardsdatter Dahl 247. She emigrated
to the US and married to Mr. Skinner.
Spouse: Daniel Skinner 258
Daniel Skinner 258 was born in 1848.
Marie Nicoline Fredrikke Michaelsen 255 Marie Nicoline Fredrikke Michaelsen 255 was born on 24 May 1854. She died on 11 Jan
1946. She was the daughter of Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen 253 and of Anna Nicoline
Page 29 of 233
Baardsdatter Dahl 247.
Children of Marie Nicoline Fredrikke Michaelsen 255 and Johan Bjørvig Jacobsen 259
1. Marie Jacobsen 1069 , Birth: 1886, Death: 1963
Spouse: Johan Bjørvig Jacobsen 259
Johan Bjørvig Jacobsen 259 was born on 4 Nov 1841. He died on 24 Dec 1901.
Paul Mikael Julius Michaelsen 256 Paul Mikael Julius Michaelsen 256 was born in 1855. He was the son of Michael Julius
Høyem Michaelsen 253 and of Anna Nicoline Baardsdatter Dahl 247.
Marie Jacobsen 1069 Marie Jacobsen 1069 was born in 1886. She died in 1963. She was the daughter of Johan
Bjørvig Jacobsen 259 and of Marie Nicoline Fredrikke Michalsen 255. They married on
March 17th
1910.
Spouse: Otto Andreas Pleym 1070
Otto Andreas Pleym 1070 was born in 1865. He died in 1934.
Page 30 of 233
4.4 BAARD NICOLAI DAHL72 AND REGINE BIRGITHE NATVIG250
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836-1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Oluf Dahl, 1859-
Nikolai Dahl, 1859-1945
(i)Henriette Karen Anna Monsdatter,1862-
(ii)Trine Eline Ovidia Ovesdatter, 1865-
(iii)Helene Serinna Hansen, 1866-1943
Ha
ge
rup
Za
kka
æu
s D
ah
l,
Re
gin
e B
erg
itte D
ah
l,18
87
-
Try
gve
Da
hl N
ico
lais
en,1
89
1-
Sa
ra D
ah
l,
An
ath
on
Da
hl
An
ton
Willia
m D
ah
l
Ru
do
lf Da
hl,
Ba
ard
Nic
ola
i Za
ka
rias D
ah
l,
18
94
-19
82
Na
tha
lie D
ah
l, 18
96
-19
80
Ja
ko
b K
ristia
n D
ah
l, 19
08
-19
63
An
na
Do
rthe
a P
ak, 1
90
3-1
99
4
He
rma
n R
ich
ard
Klæ
bo
e D
ah
l,18
31-1
90
9
(i)Viv
ikke
Elis
ab
eth
Ma
rku
sse
n,1
83
0
(ii)Re
gin
a O
lse
n B
oe
,18
51
-19
25
Re
be
cca
Ma
thild
e D
ah
l,18
38
-xx
No
t ma
rried
Jo
ha
n M
are
niu
s R
asch
Da
hl,1
84
0-9
4
(i) An
dre
a E
rikka
Esb
en
se
n,1
83
9-1
8
(ii)Birth
e M
orte
nsd
atte
r
Olu
f Ed
va
rd D
ah
l,18
29
-57
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig,1
83
2-?
?
Nic
ola
i Da
hl,d
ied
as a
ch
ild
Ma
thild
e S
usa
nn
e D
ah
l,18
42-1
0
Nie
ls A
nto
n H
an
se
n A
all,1
83
3-9
6
Ca
rl An
tho
n R
ein
er D
ah
l,18
45
-89
Ju
lie S
op
hie
Sch
an
ke
,18
46
-?
Re
gn
or F
red
rik L
au
ritz D
ah
l,18
49
-32
(i)Wilh
elm
ina
Ma
ttila,
(ii)Ma
rie L
ind
eb
erg
,18
45-1
88
9
(iii)Ma
rtha
An
dre
a T
ied
em
an
d,1
86
2-1
94
9
An
na
Nic
olin
e D
ah
l,18
34
-58
Mic
ha
el J
uliu
s H
øye
m M
ich
ae
lse
n 1
82
1-0
1
Page 31 of 233
Baard Nikolai Baardsen Dahl 72 Baard was born in Tromsø on June 4
th 1836 and he moved to together with the family to
Vadsø in 1838. He was in October 1859 married to Regine Natvig, the widow of his elder
brother Oluf. Baard had his own business in Vadsø. He was killed by a Russian when visiting
his younger brother Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl in Petschenga (Russia) in January 1863.
Children of Baard Nikolai Baardsen Dahl 72 and Regine Birgitte Natvig 250
1. Nikolai Dahl 261, Birth: 30 Dec 1859, Death: 3 Nov 1945
2. Oluf Dahl 262, Birth: 30 Dec 1859
Spouse: Regine Birgitte Natvig 250
Regine Birgitte Natvig 250 was born in 1827. She was the daughter of Søren Natvig 939 and
of Susanna Dorthea With 831. Regine Birgitte Natvig was born in Trondheim in 1829.
Regine and Baard as well her first husband Oluf were secondcousins as Regine’s
grandmother, Regine Birgitte Wold, who was the sister of Baard’s and Oluf’s grandmother,
Ellen Martha Wold.
Nikolai Dahl 261
Nikolai Dahl 261 was born on 30 Dec 1859. He died on 3 Nov 1945. He was the son of
Baard Nikolai Baardsen Dahl 72 and of Regine Birgitte Natvig 250.
Nikolai is in the census of 1865 recorded as fosterson with the Tvende family. Nikolai grew
up with the Tvende family, while the brother Oluf seems to grow up with the mother and
later moved to the USA.
Nikolai Benjamin was 14 years old when he came to Tromsoe as a trainee with the
blacksmith Anton Klaeboe. The skilled blacksmith Klaeboe was of the Klaeboe family at
Skjervoey and was most likely a cousin of Nikolai’s fathers’ mother, Maren Anna Klaeboe
54. Nikolai later returned to Finnmark, and lived as a blacksmith at Kirkenes in Sydvaranger,
where he became very famous. Earlier he had worked in different kinds of workplaces in
Nordland county, where the Swedish “Rallare “ had given him the name “Emperor Dahl”.
Stories are told that the “Rallare” had very deep respect of Emperor Dahl because he was a
man who really seemed to have lived up to his name. There are still people at Kirkenes who
remember Emperor Dahl Street, the path passed the Russian Monument and continued
through the forest up to Nikolai Dahl’s house.
Nikolai was married to Helene Siranna Hansen, born 24.6,1866 from Saltdalen, “Emperor
Dahl” had eight children with Helene and two children before he got married.
Children of Nikolai Dahl 261 and Henriette Karen Anna Monsdatter 959
1. Regine Bergitte Dahl 1351, Birth: 24 Jun 1887
Children of Nikolai Dahl 261 and Trine Eline Ovidia Ovesdatter 960
1. Trygve Dahl Nicolaisen 1350 , Birth: 18 Jan 1891
Children of Nikolai Dahl 261 and Helene Serinna Hansen 958
1. Hagerup Zakkæus Dahl 1368
2. Sara Dahl 1363
3. Anathon Dahl 1364
4. Anton William Dahl 1366
5. Rudolf Dahl 1365 6. Bård Nicolai Zakarias Dahl 1369, Birth: 1894, Death: 12 Dec 1982
7. Nathalie Dahl 1367, Birth: 7 Sep 1896, Death: 25 Dec 1980
Page 32 of 233
8. Jakob Kristian Dahl 1326, Birth: 19 Jul 1908, Death: 19 Jul 1963
Spouse 1: Henriette Karen Anna Monsdatter 959
Henriette Karen Anna Monsdatter 959 was born on 29 Sep 1862.
Spouse 2: Trine Eline Ovidia Ovesdatter 960
Trine Eline Ovidia Ovesdatter 960 was born in Rødøy Helgeland on 6 Oct 1865.
Spouse 3: Helene Serinna Hansen 958
Helene Serinna Hansen 958 was born on 24 Jun 1866. She died in 1943. She was the
daughter of Hans Michael Kristoffersen 1327 and of Sara Dorthea Kristensdatter 1328.
The “Emperor Dahl” family around 1915.
From the left;in front; Helene(mother), Jakob, Anton
behind; Hagerup, Baard, Nikolai (the “Emperor”), Natalie
Oluf Dahl 262 Oluf Dahl 262 was born on 30 Dec 1859. He was the son of Baard Nikolai Baardsen Dahl 72
and of Regine Birgitte Natvig 250.
Hagerup Zakkæus Dahl 1368 He was the son of Nikolai Dahl 261 and of Helene Serinna Hansen 958.
Sara Dahl 1363 She was the daughter of Nikolai Dahl 261 and of Helene Serinna Hansen 958.
Anathon Dahl 1364 He was the son of Nikolai Dahl 261 and of Helene Serinna Hansen 958.
Anton William Dahl 1366 He was the son of Nikolai Dahl 261 and of Helene Serinna Hansen 958.
Page 33 of 233
Rudolf Dahl 1365 He was the son of Nikolai Dahl 261 and of Helene Serinna Hansen 958.
Bård Nicolai Zakarias Dahl 1369 Bård Nicolai Zakarias Dahl 1369 was born in 1894. He died on 12 Dec 1982. He was the
son of Nikolai Dahl 261 and of Helene Serinna Hansen 958.
Nathalie Dahl 1367 Nathalie Dahl 1367 was born on 7 Sep 1896. She died on 25 Dec 1980. She was the
daughter of Nikolai Dahl 261 and of Helene Serinna Hansen 958.
Jakob Kristian Dahl 1326 Jakob Kristian Dahl 1326 was born on 19 Jul 1908. He died on 19 Jul 1963. He was the son
of Nikolai Dahl 261 and of Helene Serinna Hansen 958.
Spouse: Anna Dorthea Pak 1353
Anna Dorthea Pak 1353 was born on 12 Aug 1903. She died on 4 Nov 1994. She was the
daughter of Nils Jon Olsen Pak 1354 and Bigga Gunhild Andersdatter Ram 1355.
Regine Bergitte Dahl 1351 119 Regine Bergitte Dahl 1351 was born on 24 Jun 1887. She was the daughter of Nikolai Dahl
261 and of Henriette Karen Anna Monsdatter 959.
Trygve Dahl Nicolaisen 1350 11A Trygve Dahl Nicolaisen 1350 was born on 18 Jan 1891. He is the son of Nikolai Dahl 261
and of Trine Eline Ovidia Ovesdatter 960.
4.5 REBEKKA MATHILDE DAHL248
Rebekka died as a child.
Page 34 of 233
4.6 JOHAN MARENIUS RASCH DAHL8
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl.1840-1894
(1) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849-1916
(2) Birthe Mortensdatter (not married)
Gustav Dahl,b,1875,d,1970
(1) Anna Eugenie Hansen, 1876-1932
(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen, 1902-1956
Rolf Eng Dahl,b.1867
Thora Dahl,b.1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl,b.1870
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl,b.1874
Evald Dahl,b.1880
Johan Nocolai Dahl, b.1872
Maren Baastad,
Inger Dahl,b1879
Anders Leonard SarreJohan R
asch Dahl,b.1906
Trygve D
ahl,b.1909
Andrea E
rikka Dahl,
b.1896,d.1997
Dagm
ar Karoline D
ahl,
b.1898-1996
Johan Edvard D
ahl,
b.1900-1977
George S
igmund D
ahl,
1904-1971
Olga E
ugenie Dahl,
1906-1977
Leif Albert D
ahl,
1908,died as child
Karl G
ustav Dahl,
1910,died as child
Thora A
gnete Dahl
1914-1996
Anna Ida M
athilde Dahl
1916-2006
Gudrun D
ahl
1919-2008
Ragnvald M
attis Dahl
1931
Laila Gunhild D
ahl, 1934
Thea D
ahl, 1935
Gustav H
arald Dahl,1937
Aase Ingvalda D
ahl,1938
Nils A
slak Dahl,1938,
twins
Mathis O
le Sarre
Kaisa B
igga Sarre
Johan SarreI
Isak Leonhard Sarre
Inga Aleta S
arre, b.1917
(2) (1)
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Baard N
icolai Dahl, 1836-1863
Regine N
atvig, 1827-
Herm
an Richard K
læboe D
ahl,1831-1909
(i)Vivikke E
lisabeth Markussen,1830
(ii)Regina O
lsen Boe,1851-1925
Rebecca M
athilde Dahl,1838-xx
Not m
arried
Oluf E
dvard Dahl,1829-57
Regine N
atvig,1832-??
Nicolai D
ahl,died as a child
Mathilde S
usanne Dahl,1842-10
Niels A
nton Hansen A
all,1833-96
Carl A
nthon Reiner D
ahl,1845-89
Julie Sophie S
chanke,1846-?
Regnor F
redrik Lauritz Dahl,1849-32
(i)Wilhelm
ina Mattila,
(ii)Marie Lindeberg,1845-1889
(iii)Martha A
ndrea Tiedem
and,1862-1949
Anna N
icoline Dahl,1834-58
Michael Julius H
øyem
Michaelsen
1821-01
(1)(2)
Page 35 of 233
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl 8 and Erikka Andrea Esbensen 9
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl 8
Johan was born in Vadsø on August 5th 1840. His middle name, Rasch, was adopted from his
mother’s family. Johan worked as an assistant with Andreas Esbensen, the owner of the
H.F.Esbensen company, and he ended up being married to his boss’ daughter, Erikka Andrea
Esbensen, in 1865. He took over the business of his father-in-law and developed it into the
biggest business in the region.
The downturn in the economy in the last quarter of the century combined with Johan’s alcoholic
problems resulted in his financial collapse in the late 1880ties.
Johan died in Vadsø on August 22nd
1894.
Spouse-Erikka Andrea Esbensen 9
Erikka Andrea was born in Vadsø on January 2nd
1839. She was the daughter of Erikka Lorenze
Kloch 68 and Andreas Esbensen 50 that owned the company H.F.Esbensen. It was a rich family
and Erikka Andrea was left with a wealthy heritage. Erikka Andrea died in Vadsø on March 17th
1918.
Erikka Andrea and Johan
Marenius Rasch Dahl on their
engagement or marriage
The Esbensen family from left;
Erica Lorenze Kloch, Erikka Andrea, Grethe Sophie and Andreas Esbensen
Erikka Andrea when she married Johan The old lady visiting her
family in Copenhagen
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl Erikka Andrea and Johan
Marenius Rasch Dahl as
adult married couple
Page 36 of 233
Johan had, during his marriage to Erikka Andrea, also a relationship to Birthe Mortensdatter
which resulted in a daughter, Inger Mathisdatter Dahl 1072, born in 1879. The middle name,
Mathisdatter, is after her stepfather, Bekkonen Mathis 1269, that later married her mother.
Children of Erikka Andrea Esbensen 9 and Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl 8
1. Rolf Engh Johansen Dahl 67, Birth: 18 Feb 1867
2. Thora Johansdatter Dahl 152, Birth: 7 Dec 1868, Death: 1944
3. Erikka Andrea Johansdatter Dahl 153, Birth: 25 Jul 1870
4. Johan Nicolai Dahl 154, Birth: 28 Jun 1872, Death: Tysvær, 15 May 1949
5. Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 155, Birth: 10 Jul 1874
6. Gustav Johansen Dahl 3, Birth: 3 Nov 1875, Death: 2 Jan 1970
7. Evald Dahl 196, Birth: 5 Jun 1880, Death: 11 Dec 1880
Birthe Mortensdatter 1071
Children of Birthe Mortensdatter 1071 and Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl 8
1. Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl 1072 , Birth: 28 Aug 1879
4.6.1 Rolf Engh Johansen Dahl 67
Rolf Engh Johansen Dahl 67 was born on 18 Feb 1867. He was the son of Johan Marenius
Rasch Dahl 8 and of Erikka Andrea Esbensen 9. He was Confirmed on 19 Mar 1883.
4.6.2 Thora Johansdatter Dahl 152
Thora Johansdatter Dahl 152 was born on 7 Dec 1868. She died in 1944. She was the daughter of
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl 8 and of Erikka Andrea Esbensen 9.
Thora never married.
4.6.3 Erikka Andrea Johansdatter Dahl 153
Erikka Andrea Johansdatter Dahl 153 was born on 25 Jul 1870. She was the daughter of Johan
Marenius Rasch Dahl 8 and of Erikka Andrea Esbensen 9.
Erikka never married.
4.6.4 Johan Nicolai Dahl 154
Johan Nicolai Dahl 154 was born on 28 Jun 1872. He died in Tysvær on 15 May 1949. He was
the son of Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl 8 and of Erikka Andrea Esbensen 9.He was buried in
Tysvær in 1949.
Children of Johan Nicolai Dahl 154 and Maren Baastad 264
1. Johan Rasch Dahl 936 , Birth: 23 Sep 1906, Death:
2. Trygve Dahl 1095, Birth: 2 Dec 1909, Death: 24 Apr 1987
Spouse: Maren Baastad 264
Maren Baastad 264 was born on 30 Dec 1878. She died in Tysvær on 13 Oct 1977.
Johan Rasch Dahl 936 Johan Rasch Dahl 936 was born on 23 Sep 1906. He was the son of Johan Nicolai Dahl 154 and of Maren
Baastad 264.
Trygve Dahl 1095 Trygve Dahl 1095 was born on 2 Dec 1909. He died on 24 Apr 1987. He was the son of Johan Nicolai
Dahl 154 and of Maren Baastad 264.
Spouse: Grethe (Dahl) 2001
Page 37 of 233
Grethe (Dahl) 2001 was born on 10 Nov 1909. She died on 18 Apr 1999.
4.6.5 Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 155
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 155 was born on 10 Jul 1874. She was the daughter of Johan Marenius
Rasch Dahl 8 and of Erikka Andrea Esbensen 9.
Anna never married.
4.6.6 Evald Dahl 196, 1880-1880
Evald died as a child.
Page 38 of 233
4.6.7 Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and Anna Eugenie Hansen 4
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl.1840-1894
(1) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849-1916
(2) Birthe Mortensdatter (not married)
Gustav Dahl,b,1875,d,1970
(1) Anna Eugenie Hansen, 1876-1932
(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen, 1902-1956
Rolf Eng Dahl,b.1867
Thora Dahl,b.1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl,b.1870
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl,b.1874
Evald Dahl,b.1880
Johan Nocolai Dahl, b.1872
Maren Baastad,
Inger Dahl,b1879
Anders Leonard SarreJo
ha
n R
asch
Da
hl,b
.19
06
Tryg
ve D
ah
l,b.1
90
9
An
dre
a E
rikka D
ah
l,
b.1
89
6,d
.19
97
Da
gm
ar K
aro
line
Da
hl,
b.1
89
8-1
99
6
Joh
an
Ed
vard
Da
hl,
b.1
90
0-1
97
7
Ge
org
e S
igm
un
d D
ah
l,
19
04
-19
71
Olg
a E
ug
en
ie D
ah
l,
19
06
-19
77
Le
if Alb
ert D
ah
l,
19
08
,die
d a
s child
Ka
rl Gu
stav D
ah
l,
19
10
,die
d a
s child
Th
ora
Ag
ne
te D
ah
l
19
14
-19
96
An
na
Ida
Ma
thild
e D
ah
l
19
16
-20
06
Gu
dru
n D
ah
l
19
19
-20
08
Ra
gn
vald
Ma
ttis Da
hl
19
31
La
ila G
un
hild
Da
hl, 1
93
4
Th
ea
Da
hl, 1
93
5
Gu
stav H
ara
ld D
ah
l,19
37
Aa
se In
gva
lda
Da
hl,1
93
8
Nils A
slak D
ah
l,19
38
,
twin
s
Ma
this O
le S
arre
Ka
isa B
igg
a S
arre
Joh
an
Sa
rreI
Isak L
eo
nh
ard
Sa
rre
Ing
a A
leta
Sa
rre, b
.19
17
(2) (1)
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ba
ard
Nico
lai D
ah
l, 18
36
-18
63
Re
gin
e N
atvig
, 18
27
-
He
rma
n R
icha
rd K
læb
oe
Da
hl,1
83
1-1
90
9
(i)Vivikke
Elisa
be
th M
arku
ssen
,18
30
(ii)Re
gin
a O
lsen
Bo
e,1
85
1-1
92
5
Re
be
cca M
ath
ilde
Da
hl,1
83
8-xx
No
t ma
rried
Olu
f Ed
vard
Da
hl,1
82
9-5
7
Re
gin
e N
atvig
,18
32-?
?
Nico
lai D
ah
l,die
d a
s a ch
ild
Ma
thild
e S
usa
nn
e D
ah
l,18
42-1
0
Nie
ls An
ton
Ha
nse
n A
all,1
83
3-9
6
Ca
rl An
tho
n R
ein
er D
ah
l,18
45
-89
Julie
So
ph
ie S
cha
nke
,18
46
-?
Re
gn
or F
red
rik La
uritz D
ah
l,18
49-3
2
(i)Wilh
elm
ina
Ma
ttila,
(ii)Ma
rie L
ind
eb
erg
,18
45
-18
89
(iii)Ma
rtha
An
dre
a T
ied
em
an
d,1
86
2-1
94
9
An
na
Nico
line
Da
hl,1
83
4-5
8
Mich
ae
l Juliu
s Hø
yem
Mich
ae
lsen
18
21
-01
(1)(2)
Page 39 of 233
Gustav Johansen Dahl 3
Gustav Johansen Dahl was born in Vadsø on November 3
rd 1875 and he died in Vadsø on
January 2nd
1970.
Gustav fell in love with a girl in the neighbourhood, Anna Eugenie Hansen 4. Anna`s parents
were Eva Korbi 6 and Ole Edvart Hansen 5. Eva came from Torneå and Ole Edvart from
Balsfjord. He was a carpenter, a fisherman and an odd-job-man. Both belonged to the religious
movement Læstadianism, and so did their daughter Anna. This probably was not very popular
with the distinguished Esbensen family, see Gustav Dahl`s remembrance essay, chpt 5. But
Gustav had made up his mind. In later history members of the Esbensen family have come
forward as leaders of the Læstadianism movement in Norway.
For many reasons, his choice of spouse being one of them, Gustav did not get much from his
parents upon which to build his life as an adult. But, as he himself told Mr. Hans Kr Eriksen :
…” he didn`t need money or wordly goods. He had inherited a quick head and two strong hands,
with which he could fight his way through life.” And so he did. He supposedly inherited 25-
35.000 kroner when his mother died, this amount shall have been put into Gustav`s bank account
immediately. After this Gustav`s time as a successful business man started.
Gustav was a hard-working man, he did what had to be done. He supported himself and his
family by, to begin with, working in his father`s shop. Through this he learnt the trade and
obtained business connections necessary to start his own business, which he did eventually.
While his ancestors from Kvæfjord had busied themselves with school, education, faith and other
cultural activities, Gustav was more like his grandfather, Baard Benjamin, and most of his
brothers. This was also the case with Gustav`s own father, Johan Rasch – trade and all sorts of
commercial activities were their world.
Transport early became Gustav`s passion. Round 1898 he was given the commission to transport
mail along the distance from Tana to Krampenes. He himself claims that he had this commission
for more than 30 years. To begin with, the job was done by using horses, and his sons had to start
assisting their father at an early age. His son Edvart was particularly involved in the mail
transport. This mail transport really became the foundation of Gustav`s financial world.
Ole Nilsen was the first person in Vadsø to get himself a motorized vehicle, a car, this was in
1919. Gustav quickly realized that here lay the future of transport as business. During 1922
Gustav invested in two T-Fords, at the price of 6000 kroner altogether. In winter, however, Ole
Nilsen as well as Gustav had to make do with their horses.
Page 40 of 233
As already mentioned, Gustav inherited 25 000 or 35 000 kroner from his mother. To begin with
nobody, at least just a very few, were told about this inheritance. The money was, after some
time, put to work. Gustav invested in freighters, but the sea scared him and the project soon came
to an end. Then money was invested in automobiles, first the two T-Fords, then a lorry and in
1924 a Buick with four seats. The Buick became the pride of the town.
Gustav`s oldest son, Edvart, also got interested in the “new time”. Together with his friend, Ole
Andreassen, Edvart got a loan from the local Vadsø bank, and the boys left for Trondheim to
attend a driving school and a car mechanic college. One month later Edvart got driver`s license
no. 480. After another four months ` training as a mechanic at Gaden & Larsen, they came back
north to Vadsø and went into business with Gustav. Gustav himself never got a driver`s license,
this he left to the younger men of the family.
Children of Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and Anna Eugenie Hansen 4
1. Andrea Erikka Dahl 24, Birth: 26 May 1896, Death: 23 May 1997
2. Dagmar Karoline Dahl 38, Birth: 22 Jan 1898, Death: 2 Jan 1992
3. Johan Edvard Dahl 10, Birth: 31 Mar 1900, Death: 17 Sep 1977
4. Georg Sigmund Dahl 7, Birth: 14 Apr 1904, Death: 9 Nov 1971
5. Olga Eugenie Dahl 28, Birth: 3 Feb 1906, Death: 11 Jan 1977
6. Leif Albert Dahl 1098, Birth: 14 Apr 1908
7. Karl Gustav Dahl 1099, Birth: 22 Jun 1910
8. Thora Agnete Dahl 22, Birth: 19 Jan 1914, Death: 10 Mar 1996
9. Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 2, Birth: 22 Jun 1916, Død: 19 Nov 2006
10. Gudrun Dahl 48, Birth: 31 Oct 1919, Death: 22 Mar 2008
Page 41 of 233
4.6.7.1 Andrea Erikka Dahl 24, 1896-1997
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen, 1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen, 1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813- 1866
Gustav Dahl, b,1875 , d,1970(1) Anna Eugenie Hansen, 1876 -1932
Rolf Eng Dahl,1867Johan Nocolai Dahl, b.1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b1879Anders Leonard Sarre
Thora Dahl,b.1868 -1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl,1870 -
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl,1880
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840-1894
(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836-1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl,1831-1909
(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen,1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe,1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl,1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a childRebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl,1842-10
Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833-96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845-89
Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl,1849-32(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg,1845-1889
(iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand,1862-1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl,1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen
1821-01
Rag
nvald
Mattis
Da
hl
193
1
Laila
Gu
nhild
Da
hl,
19
34
The
a D
ahl,
19
35
Gusta
v H
arald
Da
hl,1
93
7
Aase
Ingvald
a D
ahl,1
93
8
Nils
Asla
k D
ahl,1
93
8,
twin
s
Dagm
ar Karoline D
ahl, b.1898-1996
Johan Edvard
Dahl,
b.1900-1977
George
Sigmund
Dahl,
1904-1971
Olga
Eugenie D
ahl,1906-1977
Leif Albert D
ahl,1908,died
as child
Karl Gustav
D
ahl,1910,died as child
Thora
Agnete
Dahl,1914-
1996
Anna
Ida M
athilde D
ahl1916-2006
Gudrun
Dahl,1919-2008
Rolf R
okseth,1923-2009Pricilla H
erd,1925-1979
Rolf Christian Rokseth
Olav William Rokseth,1955 Rocio Paez Sanchez,1963
Tamia Cam
illa Paez R
okseth,1992
Emilie A
ylin Paez R
okseth,2002
David Sebian Paez
Rokseth,2004
Andrea Erikka Dahl, 1896-1997Olav Rokseth
Page 42 of 233
Andrea Erikka Dahl 24 1
Andrea Erikka Dahl 24 was born on 26 May 1896. She died on 23 May 1997. She was the
daughter of Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and of Anna Eugenie Hansen 4.
Children of Andrea Erikka Dahl 24 and Olav Rokseth 25
1. Rolf Rokseth 26, Birth: 16 Oct 1923, Death: ved plassen Trondheim, 14 Apr 2009
Spouse: Olav Rokseth 25
Rolf Rokseth 26 Rolf Rokseth 26 was born on 16 Oct 1923. He died on 14 Apr 2009. He was the son of Olav
Rokseth 25 and of Andrea Erikka Dahl 24.
Children of Rolf Rokseth 26 and Priscilla Gabrielle Constance Herd 315
1. Christian Rolf Rokseth 99
2. Olav William Rokseth 100, Birth: 16 Jul 1955
Spouse: Priscilla Gabrielle Constance Herd 315
Priscilla Gabrielle Constance Herd 315 was born on 4 Feb 1925. She died on 4 Jun 1979.
Christian Rolf Rokseth 99 He is the son of Rolf Rokseth 26 and of Priscilla Gabrielle Constance Herd 315.
Olav William Rokseth 100 Olav William Rokseth 100 was born on 16 Jul 1955. He is the son of Rolf Rokseth 26 and of
Priscilla Gabrielle Constance Herd 315.
Children of Olav William Rokseth 100 and Rocio Paez Sanchez 318
1. Tamia Camila Paez Rokseth 319, Birth: 4 Jan 1992
2. Emilie Aylin Paez Rokseth 320, Birth: 4 Mar 2002
3. David Sebian Paez Rokseth 321, Birth: 22 Jul 2004
Spouse: Rocio Paez Sanchez 318
Rocio Paez Sanchez 318 was born on 28 Sep 1963.
Tamia Camila Paez Rokseth 319 Tamia Camila Paez Rokseth 319 was born on 4 Jan 1992. She is the daughter of Olav William
Rokseth 100 and of Rocio Paez Sanchez 318.
Emilie Aylin Paez Rokseth 320 Emilie Aylin Paez Rokseth 320 was born on 4 Mar 2002. She is the daughter of Olav William
Rokseth 100 and of Rocio Paez Sanchez 318.
David Sebian Paez Rokseth 321 David Sebian Paez Rokseth 321 was born on 22 Jul 2004. He is the son of Olav William Rokseth
100 and of Rocio Paez Sanchez 318.
Page 43 of 233
4.6.7.2 Dagmar Karoline Dahl 38, 1898-1992
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Gustav Dahl, b,1875, d,1970(1) Anna Eugenie Hansen, 1876-1932
Rolf Eng Dahl,1867
Johan Nocolai Dahl, b.1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b1879 Anders Leonard Sarre
Thora Dahl,b.1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl,1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl,1880
An
drea Erikka D
ahl, .1
89
6,d
.19
97
Dagmar Karoline Dahl, 1898-1996 Nils Andreas Larsson Foldal, 1888-1964
Joh
an Ed
vard D
ahl,b
.19
00
-19
77
Geo
rge Sigmu
nd
Dah
l,19
04
-19
71
Olga Eu
genie D
ahl,1
90
6-1
97
7 Leif A
lbert D
ahl,1
90
8,d
ied as
child
Karl G
ustav D
ahl,1
91
0,d
ied as
child
Tho
ra Agn
ete Dah
l,19
14
-19
96
Gu
dru
n D
ahl,1
91
9-2
00
8
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894
(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909
(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a child
Rebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842-10
Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833-96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845-89
Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845-1889
(iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862-1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen
1821-01
Ra
gn
va
ld M
attis
Da
hl
19
31
La
ila G
un
hild
Da
hl, 1
93
4
Th
ea
Da
hl,
19
35
Gu
sta
v H
ara
ld D
ah
l,19
37
Aa
se
Ing
va
lda
Da
hl,1
93
8
Nils
Asla
k D
ah
l,19
38
,
twin
s
An
na Id
a Math
ilde D
ahl,1
91
6-
20
06
Dagmar Foldal, 1921-89Peder Julius Sandvig, 1916-2003
Elna Foldal,1923-1998Carl Wilhelm Taxbro,1910-1994
Liv Muriel Foldal 1925-Joachim Rønneberg,1919
Reidun Foldal, 1927Hans H.Nørve, 1921
Nils Asbjørn Foldal, 1928Dorothy H.Ireland, 1926-2003
Grete Sandvig, 1950Henry Knudsen, 1950
Dagmar Foldal Sandvig, 1953Egil Sponland,
Gudrun Sandvig, 1955
Carl Erik Taxbro, 1957Margaret Grønninsæther,1960
Liv Birthe Rønneberg,Lars Audun Gåsemyr
Åse Dorthe RønnebergKarl Emil Samuelsen
Jostein Rønneberg, 1951Karen Rossebø,1953
Anne Foldal Nørve, 1957
Knud Hans Nørve,1964Nina Jutkvam,1963
Dorothy H. Foldal, 1956-1999
Nils Andreas Foldal, 1960Torhild Solbak, 1960
Ped
er Juliu
s Sp
on
land
Margreth
e Spo
nlan
d
19
73
Hen
riette G
røn
nin
gsæth
er Taxb
ro,1
98
9
Liv Gåsem
yr
Bjø
rn G
åsemyr
An
na G
åsemyr
Kristin
Rø
nn
eberg
Samu
elsen
Joach
im R
øn
neb
erg Sam
uelsen
Hen
nin
g Ro
ssebø
R
øn
neb
erg,19
91
Trygve Joach
im
Ro
ssebø
Rø
nn
eberg,
19
93
Marth
e Eidsvik,1
98
5
Ole A
lexand
er Eid
svik, 19
95
Linn
Ch
arlotte
Nø
rve,19
92
Han
s Ch
ristian
Nø
rve, 19
96
Julia N
icolin
e Nø
rve, 2
00
4
Rasm
us Fo
ldal, 1
99
5
Nils A
nd
reas Fold
al, 1
99
1
Maria Lo
rentze
Fold
al,19
88
Erik Grø
nn
ingsæ
ther
Taxbro
,19
84
Elisabeth
Ro
ssebø
R
øn
neb
erg,19
95
Page 44 of 233
Dagmar Karoline Dahl 38 Dagmar Karoline Dahl 38 was born on 22 Jan 1898. She died on 2 Jan 1992. She was the daughter of
Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and of Anna Eugenie Hansen 4.
Children of Dagmar Karoline Dahl 38 and Nils Andreas Larsson Foldal 507
1. Dagmar Foldal 517 , Birth: 8 Jul 1921, Death: 1 Nov 1989
2. Elna Foldal 515, Birth: 1 Dec 1923, Death: 16 Aug 1998
3. Liv Muriel Foldal 510 , Birth: 25 May 1925
4. Reidun Foldal 516, Birth: 2 Jul 1927
5. Nils Asbjørn Foldal 508, Birth: 9 Mar 1928
Spouse: Nils Andreas Larsson Foldal 507 Nils Andreas Larsson Foldal 507 was born on 1 Jan 1888. He died on 27 Mar 1964. He was the son of
Lars Larsson 827 and of Dorte Karine Ellingsdatter 828.
Dagmar Foldal 517 Dagmar Foldal 517 was born on 8 Jul 1921. She died on 1 Nov 1989. She was the daughter of Nils
Andreas Larsson Foldal 507 and of Dagmar Karoline Dahl 38.
Children of Dagmar Foldal 517 and Peder Julius Sandvig 518
1. Grete Sandvig 519, Birth: 27 May 1950
2. Dagmar Foldal Sandvig 520, Birth: 23 Aug 1953
3. Gudrun Sandvig 521, Birth: 12 Apr 1955
Spouse: Peder Julius Sandvig 518 Peder Julius Sandvig 518 was born on 2 Jun 1916. He died on 6 Sep 2003.
Elna Foldal 515 Elna Foldal 515 was born on 1 Dec 1923. She died on 16 Aug 1998. She was the daughter of Nils
Andreas Larsson Foldal 507 and of Dagmar Karoline Dahl 38.
Children of Elna Foldal 515 and Carl Wilhelm Taxbro 533
1. Carl Erik Taxbro 534, Birth: 26 Aug 1957
Spouse: Carl Wilhelm Taxbro 533 Carl Wilhelm Taxbro 533 was born on 17 Jul 1910. He died on 21 Feb 1994.
Liv Muriel Foldal 510 Liv Muriel Foldal 510 was born on 25 May 1925. She is the daughter of Nils Andreas Larsson Foldal 507
and of Dagmar Karoline Dahl 38.
Children of Liv Muriel Foldal 510 and Joachim H. Rønneberg 538
1. Liv Birthe Rønneberg 541
2. Åse Dorthe Rønneberg 540
3. Jostein Rønneberg 539, Birth: 7 Feb 1951
Spouse: Joachim H. Rønneberg 538 Joachim H. Rønneberg 538 was born in August 1919.
Reidun Foldal 516 Reidun Foldal 516 was born on 2 Jul 1927. She is the daughter of Nils Andreas Larsson Foldal 507 and of
Dagmar Karoline Dahl 38.
Children of Reidun Foldal 516 and Hans H. Nørve 553
1. Anne Foldal Nørve 554, Birth: 8 Jan 1957
2. Knud Hans Nørve 555, Birth: 19 Jan 1964
Spouse: Hans H. Nørve 553
Page 45 of 233
Hans H. Nørve 553 was born on 27 Aug 1921.
Nils Asbjørn Foldal 508 Nils Asbjørn Foldal 508 was born on 9 Mar 1928. He is the son of Nils Andreas Larsson Foldal 507 and
of Dagmar Karoline Dahl 38.
Children of Nils Asbjørn Foldal 508 and Dorothy H. Ireland 526
1. Dorothy H. Foldal 527, Birth: 22 May 1956, Death: 28 Mar 1999
2. Nils Andreas Foldal 528, Birth: 31 Jul 1960
Spouse: Dorothy H. Ireland 526 Dorothy H. Ireland 526 was born on 3 Feb 1926. She died on 20 May 2003.
Grete Sandvig 519 Grete Sandvig 519 was born on 27 May 1950. She is the daughter of Peder Julius Sandvig 518 and of
Dagmar Foldal 517.
Spouse: Henry Knudsen 522 Henry Knudsen 522 was born on 31 Jan 1950.
Dagmar F. Sandvig 520 Dagmar F. Sandvig 520 was born on 23 Aug 1953. She is the daughter of Peder Julius Sandvig 518 and of
Dagmar Foldal 517.
Children of Dagmar F. Sandvig 520 and Egil Sponland 523
1. Peder Julius Sponland 525
2. Margrete Sponland 524, Birth: 3 Jul 1979
Spouse: Egil Sponland 523
Gudrun Sandvig 521 Gudrun Sandvig 521 was born on 12 Apr 1955. She is the daughter of Peder Julius Sandvig 518 and of
Dagmar Foldal 517.
Carl Erik Taxbro 534 Carl Erik Taxbro 534 was born on 26 Aug 1957. He is the son of Carl Wilhelm Taxbro 533 and of Elna
Foldal 515.
Children of Carl Erik Taxbro 534 and Margaret Grønningsæter 535
1. Erik Grønningsæter Taxbro 536, Birth: 20 Aug 1984
2. Henriette Grønningsæter Taxbro 537, Birth: 18 Jan 1989
Spouse: Margaret Grønningsæter 535 Margaret Grønningsæter 535 was born on 20 Sep 1960.
Liv Birthe Rønneberg 541 She was the daughter of Joachim H. Rønneberg 538 and of Liv Muriel Foldal 510.
Children of Liv Birthe Rønneberg 541 and Lars Audun Gåsemyr 549
1. Liv Gåsemyr 550
2. Bjørn Gåsemyr 551
3. Anna Gåsemyr 552
Spouse: Lars Audun Gåsemyr 549
Åse Dorthe Rønneberg 540 She was the daughter of Joachim H. Rønneberg 538 and of Liv Muriel Foldal 510.
Children of Åse Dorthe Rønneberg 540 and Karl Emil Samuelsen 546
Page 46 of 233
1. Kristin Rønneberg Samuelsen 547
2. Joachim Rønneberg Samuelsen 548
Spouse: Karl Emil Samuelsen 546
Jostein Rønneberg 539 Jostein Rønneberg 539 was born on 7 Feb 1951. He is the son of Joachim H. Rønneberg 538 and of Liv
Muriel Foldal 510.
Children of Jostein Rønneberg 539 and Karen Rossebø 542
1. Henning Rossebø Rønneberg 543, Birth: 3 Sep 1991
2. Trygve Joachim Rossebø Rønneberg 544, Birth: 3 Nov 1993
3. Elisabeth Rosse Rønneberg 545, Birth: 9 Dec 1995
Spouse: Karen Rossebø 542 Karen Rossebø 542 was born on 22 Aug 1953.
Anne Foldal Nørve 554 Anne Foldal Nørve 554 was born on 8 Jan 1957. She is the daughter of Hans H. Nørve 553 and of Reidun
Foldal 516.
Children of Anne Foldal Nørve 554
1. Marte Eidsvik 556, Birth: 10 Sep 1985
2. Ole Alexander Eidsvik 557, Birth: 15 Jan 1990
Knud Hans Nørve 555 Knud Hans Nørve 555 was born on 19 Jan 1964. He is the son of Hans H. Nørve 553 and of Reidun
Foldal 516.
Children of Knud Hans Nørve 555 and Nina Jutkvam 558
1. Linn Charlotte Nørve 559, Birth: 14 Nov 1992
2. Hans Christian Nørve 560, Birth: 11 Jan 1996
3. Julia Nicoline Nørve 561, Birth: 19 Jul 2004
Spouse: Nina Jutkvam 558 Nina Jutkvam 558 was born on 23 Oct 1963.
Dorothy H. Foldal 527 Dorothy H. Foldal 527 was born on 22 May 1956. She died on 28 Mar 1999. She was the daughter of
Nils Asbjørn Foldal 508 and of Dorothy H. Ireland 526.
Nils Andreas Foldal 528 Nils Andreas Foldal 528 was born on 31 Jul 1960. He is the son of Nils Asbjørn Foldal 508 and of
Dorothy H. Ireland 526.
Children of Nils Andreas Foldal 528 and Torhild Solbak 529
1. Maria Lorentze Foldal 532, Birth: 28 Aug 1988
2. Nils Andreas Foldal 530, Birth: 9 Jul 1991
3. Rasmus Foldal 531, Birth: 29 May 1995
Spouse: Torhild Solbak 529 Torhild Solbak 529 was born on 23 Sep 1960.
Peder Julius Sponland 525 He was the son of Egil Sponland 523 and of Dagmar F. Sandvig 520.
Page 47 of 233
Margrete Sponland 524 Margrete Sponland 524 was born on 3 Jul 1979. She is the daughter of Egil Sponland 523 and of Dagmar
F. Sandvig 520.
Erik Grønningsæter Taxbro 536 Erik Grønningsæter Taxbro 536 was born on 20 Aug 1984. He is the son of Carl Erik Taxbro 534 and of
Margaret Grønningsæter 535.
Henriette Grønningsæter Taxbro 537 Henriette Grønningsæter Taxbro 537 was born on 18 Jan 1989. She is the daughter of Carl Erik Taxbro
534 and of Margaret Grønningsæter 535.
Liv Gåsemyr 550 She is the daughter of Lars Audun Gåsemyr 549 and of Liv Birthe Rønneberg 541.
Bjørn Gåsemyr 551 He is the son of Lars Audun Gåsemyr 549 and of Liv Birthe Rønneberg 541.
Anna Gåsemyr 552 She is the daughter of Lars Audun Gåsemyr 549 and of Liv Birthe Rønneberg 541.
Kristin Rønneberg Samuelsen 547 She is the daughter of Karl Emil Samuelsen 546 and of Åse Dorthe Rønneberg 540.
Joachim Rønneberg Samuelsen 548 He is the son of Karl Emil Samuelsen 546 and of Åse Dorthe Rønneberg 540.
Henning Rossebø Rønneberg 543 Henning Rossebø Rønneberg 543 was born on 3 Sep 1991. He is the son of Jostein Rønneberg 539 and of
Karen Rossebø 542.
Trygve Joachim Rossebø Rønneberg 544 Trygve Joachim Rossebø Rønneberg 544 was born on 3 Nov 1993. He is the son of Jostein Rønneberg
539 and of Karen Rossebø 542.
Elisabeth Rosse Rønneberg 545 Elisabeth Rosse Rønneberg 545 was born on 9 Dec 1995. She is the daughter of Jostein Rønneberg 539
and of Karen Rossebø 542.
Marte Eidsvik 556 Marte Eidsvik 556 was born on 10 Sep 1985. She is the daughter of Anne Foldal Nørve 554.
Ole Alexander Eidsvik 557 Ole Alexander Eidsvik 557 was born on 15 Jan 1990. He is the son of Anne Foldal Nørve 554.
Linn Charlotte Nørve 559 Linn Charlotte Nørve 559 was born on 14 Nov 1992. She is the daughter of Knud Hans Nørve 555 and of
Nina Jutkvam 558.
Page 48 of 233
Hans Christian Nørve 560 Hans Christian Nørve 560 was born on 11 Jan 1996. He is the son of Knud Hans Nørve 555 and of Nina
Jutkvam 558.
Julia Nicoline Nørve 561 Julia Nicoline Nørve 561 was born on 19 Jul 2004. She is the daughter of Knud Hans Nørve 555 and of
Nina Jutkvam 558.
Maria Lorentze Foldal 532 Maria Lorentze Foldal 532 was born on 28 Aug 1988. She is the daughter of Nils Andreas Foldal 528 and
of Torhild Solbak 529.
Nils Andreas Foldal 530 Nils Andreas Foldal 530 was born on 9 Jul 1991. He is the son of Nils Andreas Foldal 528 and of Torhild
Solbak 529.
Rasmus Foldal 531 Rasmus Foldal 531 was born on 29 May 1995. He is the son of Nils Andreas Foldal 528 and of Torhild
Solbak 529.
Page 49 of 233
4.6.7.3 Johan Edvard Dahl10, 1900-1977
Heading
Heading
Heading
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894
(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909
(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a child
Rebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842-10
Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833-96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845-89
Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845-1889
(iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862-1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen
1821-01
Gustav Dahl,b,1875,d,1970(1) Anna Eugenie Hansen, 1876-1932(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen,1902-1956
Rolf Eng Dahl,1867
Johan Nocolai Dahl, b.1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b1879 Anders Leonard Sarre
Thora Dahl,b.1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl,1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl,1880
Andre
a E
rikka D
ahl,
b.1
896
,d.1
997
Dagm
ar K
aro
line D
ahl,
b.1
898
-1996
Johan E
dva
rd D
ahl,
b.1
900
-1977
Georg
e S
igm
und
Dahl,
1904-1
971
Olg
a E
ugenie
Dahl,
1906-1
977
Leif A
lbert D
ahl,
1908,d
ied a
s child
Karl G
usta
v Dahl,
1910,d
ied a
s child
Thora
Agnete
Dahl
1914-1
996
Anna Id
a M
ath
ilde D
ahl
1916-2
006
Gudru
n D
ahl
1919-2
008
Rag
nvald
Mattis
Da
hl
193
1
Laila
Gun
hild
Da
hl, 1
934
The
a D
ahl, 1
935
Gu
sta
v H
ara
ld D
ahl,1
937
Aa
se
Ing
vald
a D
ahl,1
938
Nils
Asla
k D
ahl,1
938,
twin
s
Johan Edvard Dahl,1900-1977Gyda Pettersen,1906-1993
Johan Fridtjof Dahl,1928Elin Margrethe Dervola,1929-2007
Rolf Gustav Dahl,1930Solveig Bergersen, 1926
Eugenie Dahl, 1932Åsmund Falch, 1930-2010
Leif Dahl, 1933-1990Gerd Tove Ananasiassen
Gerd Dahl, 1936Arne Paul Nikolaisen, 1924
Nils Erling Dahl, 1938Kari Ann Økland, 1944-2001
Mimmi Gyda Dahl, 1939-39
Liv Elise Dahl,1947
Karl Fredrik Dahl,1949
Jan Helge Dahl,1958
Svein Roar Dahl,1964
Alf Berge Dahl,1967
Unni Lucie Falch,1955
Anita Eugenie Falch,1960
Merete Gyda Falch,1965
Leif Tore Dahl,1963
Arnfinn Dahl,1964
Øystein Dahl,1969
Kaleb Økland Dahl,1964
Rita Dahl,1966Mai Bente Dahl,1968
Joh
an M
orten
Bo
yle
Maiken
Karo
lina
Bo
yle
Kath
elin M
. Bo
yle
Eila Suzan
na B
oyle
Liv Elisabeth
Bo
yle
Tamin
a Helen
a Dah
l
Tom
Fredrik D
ahl
Heid
i Vib
eke Dah
l
Ole Ed
vard D
ahl
Tanja Liv B
oyle
No
rdlu
nd
Jane R
ita Mu
den
ia
Fredrik Skred
e Dah
l
An
drea Skred
e Dah
l
Stine D
ahl
Marcello
An
dre Falch
P
ovea
Leand
ro C
hristian
Falch
Po
vea
Ram
on
a Dah
l
Håvard
Dah
l
Helen
e Dah
l
Han
nah
Dah
l
Raym
on
d D
ahl
Ch
ristian D
ahl
Malin
Kn
ud
sen
Ko
rvanen
Sun
niva K
orvan
en
Lena D
ahl
Ton
je Dah
l
Mo
nica D
ahl
Ped
ersen
Tron
d A
tle Dah
l P
edersen
Petter Jo
achim
Dah
l A
nd
ersen
Tine D
ahl A
nd
ersen
Tor Erik D
ahl
Ren
ata Dah
l
Gø
ril Dah
l
Stian Falch
Bekken
Lasse Falch B
ekken
Han
nah
Ton
ette Lu
nd
Ton
je Eugen
ie Lun
d
Karen
Tho
rbekk
Magn
us Th
orb
ekk
Dan
iel Bo
yle Vist
Pern
ille Bo
yle Vist
Ida B
oyle V
ist
Jacob
Bish
op
B
oyle
Fredrik D
ahl
Mad
elen
Dø
rmen
en
Birgitte
Dø
rmen
en
Hen
rik Dø
rmen
en
Else Olea D
ahl
Kristian
Pd
ersen
Math
eo G
allein
Po
vea
Lukas San
dvik
Seline San
dvik
Page 50 of 233
Johan Edvard Dahl 10 Johan Edvard Dahl 10 was born on 31 Mar 1900. He died on 17 Sep 1977. He was the son of
Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and of Anna Eugenie Hansen 4.
Children of Johan Edvard Dahl 10 and Gyda Mimmi Pettersen 30
1. Johan Fridtjof Dahl 31, Birth: 15 Nov 1928
2. Rolf Gustav Dahl 32, Birth: 25 Oct 1930
3. Eugenie Dahl 35, Birth: 14 Feb 1932
4. Leif Dahl 33, Birth: 10 May 1933, Death: 14 Jun 1990
5. Gerd Dahl 36, Birth: 10 Apr 1936
6. Nils Erling Dahl 34, Birth: 5 Apr 1938
7. Mimmi Gyda Dahl 1722, Birth: 15 Jun 1939, Death: 24 Sep 1939
Spouse: Gyda Mimmi Pettersen 30
Gyda Mimmi Pettersen 30 was born on 20 May 1906. She died on 16 Feb 1993. She was the
daughter of Fridtjof Georg Pettersen 816 and of Sofie Pettersen 817.
Johan Fridtjof Dahl 31 Johan Fridtjof Dahl 31 was born on 15 Nov 1928. He is the son of Johan Edvard Dahl 10 and
of Gyda Mimmi Pettersen 30.
Children of Johan Fridtjof Dahl 31 and Eila Margrethe Dervola 417
1. Liv Else Dahl 418, Birth: 25 Oct 1947
2. Karl Fredrik Dahl 419, Birth: 10 Jun 1949
Spouse: Eila Margrethe Dervola 417
Eila Margrethe Dervola 417 was born on 9 Sep 1929. She died on 12 Mar 2007.
Rolf Gustav Dahl 32 Rolf Gustav Dahl 32 was born on 25 Oct 1930. He is the son of Johan Edvard Dahl 10 and of
Gyda Mimmi Pettersen 30.
Children of Rolf Gustav Dahl 32 and Solveig Bergesen 448
1. Jan Helge Dahl 449, Birth: 10 Oct 1958
2. Svein Roar Dahl 450, Birth: 31 Jan 1964
3. Alf Berge Dahl 451, Birth: 26 Feb 1967
Spouse: Solveig Bergesen 448
Solveig Bergesen 448 was born on 27 Feb 1926.
Eugenie Dahl 35 Eugenie Dahl 35 was born on 14 Feb 1932. She is the daughter of Johan Edvard Dahl 10 and of
Gyda Mimmi Pettersen 30.
Children of Eugenie Dahl 35 and Åsmund Falch 492
1. Unni Lucie Falch 493, Birth: 15 Oct 1955
2. Anita Eugenie Falch 494, Birth: 27 Dec 1960
3. Merete Gyda Falch 495, Birth: 26 May 1965
Spouse: Åsmund Falch 492
Åsmund Falch 492 was born on 19 Jan 1930. He died on 18 Jun 2010.
Leif Dahl 33 Leif Dahl 33 was born on 10 May 1933. He died on 14 Jun 1990. He was the son of Johan
Page 51 of 233
Edvard Dahl 10 and of Gyda Mimmi Pettersen 30.
Children of Leif Dahl 33 and Gerd Tove Ananiassen 1734
1. Leif - Tore Dahl 459, Birth: 5 Apr 1963
2. Arnfinn Dahl 460, Birth: 3 Jul 1964
3. Øystein Dahl 461, Birth: 7 Jan 1969
Spouse: Gerd Tove Ananiassen 1734
Gerd Dahl 36 Gerd Dahl 36 was born n 10 Apr 1936. She is the daughter of Johan Edvard Dahl 10 and of
Gyda Mimmi Pettersen 30.
Spouse: Arne Paul Nikolaisen 506
Arne Paul Nikolaisen 506 was born on 7 Oct 1924.
Nils Erling Dahl 34 Nils Erling Dahl 34 was born on 5 Apr 1938. He is the son of Johan Edvard Dahl 10 and of
Gyda Mimmi Pettersen 30.
Children of Nils Erling Dahl 34 and Kari Ann Økland 476
1. Kaleb Økland Dahl 477, Birth: 2 Jul 1964
2. Rita Dahl 478, Birth: 2 Jan 1966
3. Mai Bente Dahl 479, Birth: 20 Sep 1968
Spouse: Kari Ann Økland 476 16-1
Kari Ann Økland 476 was born on 8 Mar 1944. She died on 7 Mar 2001.
Mimmi Gyda Dahl 1722 Mimmi Gyda Dahl 1722 was born on 15 Jun 1939. She died on 24 Sep 1939. She was the
daughter of Johan Edvard Dahl 10 and of Gyda Mimmi Pettersen 30.
Liv Else Dahl 418 Liv Else Dahl 418 was born on 25 Oct 1947. She is the daughter of Johan Fridtjof Dahl 31 and
of Eila Margrethe Dervola 417.
Children of Liv Else Dahl 418 and Mats Sundin 420
1. John Morten Boyle 421, Birth: 16 Nov 1966, Death: 25 Sep 2002
2. Tamina Helena Sundin Dahl 425, Birth: 28 Feb 1987
Children of Liv Else Dahl 418 and Johan Peter Boyle 1723
1. Kathleen Margrethe Boyle 422, Birth: 8 Jan 1968
2. Eila Suzanne Boyle 423, Birth: 24 Feb 1970
3. Liv Elisabeth Boyle 424, Birth: 22 Aug 1972
Spouse 1: Mats Sundin 420
Spouse 2: Johan Peter Boyle 1723
Johan Peter Boyle 1723 was born on 27 Aug 1942.
Karl Fredrik Dahl 419 Karl Fredrik Dahl 419 was born on 10 Jun 1949. He is the son of Johan Fridtjof Dahl 31 and of
Eila Margrethe Dervola 417.
Children of Karl Fredrik Dahl 419 and Harriet Charlotte Iversen 437
1. Tom Fredrik Dahl 438, Birth: 8 May 1968
Page 52 of 233
2. Heidi Vibeke Dahl 439, Birth: 7 Apr 1969
3. Ole Edvard Dahl 440, Birth: 5 Nov 1971
Spouse: Harriet Charlotte Iversen 437
Harriet Charlotte Iversen 437 was born on 3 Nov 1946.
Jan Helge Dahl 449 Jan Helge Dahl 449 was born on 10 Oct 1958. He is the son of Rolf Gustav Dahl 32 and of
Solveig Bergesen 448.
Children of Jan Helge Dahl 449 and Ranveig Mudenia 1730
1. Jane Rita Mudenia 452, Birth: 17 Jul 1980
Children of Jan Helge Dahl 449 and Nina Skrede Skrede 1731
1. Fredrik Skrede Dahl 453, Birth: 25 Jul 1986
2. Andrea Skrede Dahl 454, Birth: 23 May 1999
Spouse 1: Ranveig Mudenia 1730
Spouse 2: Nina Skrede Skrede 1731
Svein Roar Dahl 450 Svein Roar Dahl 450 was born on 31 Jan 1964. He is the son of Rolf Gustav Dahl 32 and of
Solveig Bergesen 448.
Alf Berge Dahl 451 Alf Berge Dahl 451 was born on 26 Feb 1967. He is the son of Rolf Gustav Dahl 32 and of
Solveig Bergesen 448.
Children of Alf Berge Dahl 451 and Anne Lise Reitan 457
1. Stine Dahl 458, Birth: 5 Aug 2000
Spouse: Anne Lise Reitan 457
Unni Lucie Falch 493 Unni Lucie Falch 493 was born on 15 Oct 1955. She is the daughter of Åsmund Falch 492 and
of Eugenie Dahl 35.
Children of Unni Lucie Falch 493 and Gustavo Povea 1737
1. Marcello Andre Falch Povea 496, Birth: 3 Jan 1983
2. Leandro Christopher Falch Povea 497, Birth: 7 Jul 1987
Spouse: Gustavo Povea 1737
Anita Eugenie Falch 494 Anita Eugenie Falch 494 was born on 27 Dec 1960. She is the daughter of Åsmund Falch 492
and of Eugenie Dahl 35.
Children of Anita Eugenie Falch 494 and Jan Erik Lund 500
1. Tonje Eugenie Lund 501, Birth: 28 Dec 1994
2. Hannah Tonette Lund 502, Birth: 12 May 1997
Spouse: Jan Erik Lund 500
Merete Gyda Falch 495 Merete Gyda Falch 495 was born on 26 May 1965. She is the daughter of Åsmund Falch 492
and of Eugenie Dahl 35.
Page 53 of 233
Children of Merete Gyda Falch 495 and Andre Bekken 503
1. Lasse Falch Bekken 504, Birth: 14 Sep 1991
2. Stian Falch Bekken 505, Birth: 12 Apr 1996
Spouse: Andre Bekken 503
Leif - Tore Dahl 459 Leif - Tore Dahl 459 was born on 5 Apr 1963. He is the son of Leif Dahl 33 and of Gerd Tove
Ananiassen 1734.
Children of Leif - Tore Dahl 459 and Oddbjørg Simonsen 462
1. Tor Erik Dahl 463, Birth: 20 Dec 1991
2. Renate Dahl 465, Birth: 2 Jun 1994
3. Gøril Dahl 464, Birth: 2 Jun 1994
Spouse: Oddbjørg Simonsen 462
Arnfinn Dahl 460 Arnfinn Dahl 460 was born on 3 Jul 1964. He is the son of Leif Dahl 33 and of Gerd Tove
Ananiassen 1734.
Children of Arnfinn Dahl 460 and Anne - Mona Aikio 467
1. Helene Dahl 468, Birth: 23 Dec 1986
2. Håvard Dahl 471, Birth: 29 Oct 1988
3. Ramona Dahl 472, Birth: 11 Sep 1996
Spouse: Anne - Mona Aikio 467
Anne - Mona Aikio 467 was born on 16 Mar 1964.
Øystein Dahl 461 Øystein Dahl 461 was born on 7 Jan 1969. He is the son of Leif Dahl 33 and of Gerd Tove
Ananiassen 1734.
Children of Øystein Dahl 461 and Ann Kristin Kilen 1735
1. Christian Dahl 473 , Birth: 8 Nov 1990
2. Raymond Dahl 474, Birth: 23 Nov 1992
Children of Øystein Dahl 461 and Marit Dahl 284
1. Hannah Christine Dahl 475, Birth: 1 Oct 2001
Spouse 1: Ann Kristin Kilen 1735
Spouse 2: Marit Dahl 284
Marit Dahl 284 was born on 18 Mar 1975. She is the daughter of Bjørn Albert Dahl 21 and of
Turid Solveig Niemi 200.
Kaleb Økland Dahl 477 Kaleb Økland Dahl 477 was born on 2 Jul 1964. He is the son of Nils Erling Dahl 34 and of
Kari Ann Økland 476.
Children of Kaleb Økland Dahl 477 and Jill Knudsen 480
1. Tonje Dahl 481, Birth: 3 Jun 1993
2. Lena Dahl 482, Birth: 22 Jul 1995
3. Sunniva Korvanen 483, Birth: 24 Jul 1996
4. Malin Knudsen Korvanen 484, Birth: 18 Jul 1999
Spouse: Jill Knudsen 480
Page 54 of 233
Rita Dahl 478 Rita Dahl 478 was born on 2 Jan 1966. She is the /daughter of Nils Erling Dahl 34 and of Kari
Ann Økland 476.
Children of Rita Dahl 478 and Atle Pedersen 485
1. Trond - Atle Dahl Pedersen 486, Birth: 9 May 1987
2. Monica Dahl Pedersen 487, Birth: 15 Jan 1995
Spouse: Atle Pedersen 485
Mai Bente Dahl 479 Mai Bente Dahl 479 was born on 20 Sep 1968. She is the daughter of Nils Erling Dahl 34 and
of Kari Ann Økland 476.
Children of Mai Bente Dahl 479 and Per Oscar Andersen 489
1. Tine Dahl Andersen 490 , Birth: 23 Sep 1993
2. Petter Joacim Dahl Andersen 491, Birth: 2 Sep 1997
Spouse: Per Oscar Andersen 489
Per Oscar Andersen 489 was born on 27 Jun 1961.
John Morten Boyle 421 John Morten Boyle 421 was born on 16 Nov 1966. He died on 25 Sep 2002. He was the son of
Mats Sundin 420 and of Liv Else Dahl 418.
Children of John Morten Boyle 421 and Sylvia Karoline Falk 1725
1. Maiken Karolina Boyle 426, Birth: 11 Apr 1996
Children of John Morten Boyle 421 and Maria Kristina Elisaberth Nordlund 1726
1. Tanja Liv Elisabeth Boyle Nordlund 427, Birth: 2 Apr 2002
Spouse 1: Sylvia Karoline Falk 1725
Sylvia Karoline Falk 1725 was born on 17 Jun 1972.
Spouse 2: Maria Kristina Elisaberth Nordlund 1726
Tamina Helena Sundin Dahl 425 Tamina Helena Sundin Dahl 425 was born on 28 Feb 1987. She is the daughter of Mats Sundin
420 and of Liv Else Dahl 418.
Kathleen Margrethe Boyle 422 Kathleen Margrethe Boyle 422 was born on 8 Jan 1968. She is the daughter of Johan Peter
Boyle 1723
and of Liv Else Dahl 418.
Children of Kathleen Margrethe Boyle 422 and Arne Thorsbekk 428
1. Karen Thorbekk 429
2. Magnus Thorbekk 430
Spouse: Arne Thorsbekk 428
Eila Suzanne Boyle 423 Eila Suzanne Boyle 423 was born on 24 Feb 1970. She is the daughter of Johan Peter Boyle
1723 and of Liv Else Dahl 418.
Children of Eila Suzanne Boyle 423 and Jarle Vist 1727
1. Daniel Boyle Vist 431
Page 55 of 233
2. Pernille Boyle Vist 432
3. Ida Boyle Vist 433
Spouse: Jarle Vist 1727
Liv Elisabeth Boyle 424 Liv Elisabeth Boyle 424 was born on 22 Aug 1972. She is the daughter of Johan Peter Boyle
1723 and of Liv Else Dahl 418.
Children of Liv Elisabeth Boyle 424 and Jason Bishop 1728
1. Jacob Bishop Boyle 435
Spouse 1: Grant Sculler 434
Spouse 2: Jason Bishop 1728
Jason Bishop 1728 was born on 11 Nov 1996.
Tom Fredrik Dahl 438 Tom Fredrik Dahl 438 was born on 8 May 1968. He is the son of Karl Fredrik Dahl 419 and of
Harriet Charlotte Iversen 437.
Children of Tom Fredrik Dahl 438 and Ingjerd Haugen 1729
1. Fredrik Dahl 442 Birth: 8 Jan 2001
Spouse 1: Ingrid Rossen Haavik 441
Ingrid Rossen Haavik 441 was born on 27 Apr 1981.
Spouse 2: Ingjerd Haugen 1729
Heidi Vibeke Dahl 439 Heidi Vibeke Dahl 439 was born on 7 Apr 1969. She is the daughter of Karl Fredrik Dahl 419
and of Harriet Charlotte Iversen 437.
Children of Heidi Vibeke Dahl 439 and Svein Tore Dørmænen 443
1. Madelen Dørmænen 444, Birth: 23 Dec 1993
2. Birgitte Dørmænen 445, Birth: 7 Jul 1998
3. Henrik Dørmænen 446, Birth: 30 Jun 2003
Spouse: Svein Tore Dørmænen 443
Svein Tore Dørmænen 443 was born on 11 Apr 1966.
Ole Edvard Dahl 440 Ole Edvard Dahl 440 was born on 5 Nov 1971. He is the son of Karl Fredrik Dahl 419 and of
Harriet Charlotte Iversen 437.
Children of Ole Edvard Dahl 440 and Trine Andersen 447
1. Else Olea Dahl 1560, Birth: Oslo, 15 Oct 2010
Spouse: Trine Andersen 447
Trine Andersen 447 was born on 21 Aug 1972.
Jane Rita Mudenia 452 Jane Rita Mudenia 452 was born on 17 Jul 1980. She is the daughter of Jan Helge Dahl 449
and of Ranveig Mudenia 1730.
Children of Jane Rita Mudenia 452 and John Christer Pedersen 455
1. Kristian Pedersen 456, Birth: 3 Aug 2007
Spouse: John Christer Pedersen 455
Page 56 of 233
John Christer Pedersen 455 was born on 16 May 1979.
Fredrik Skrede Dahl 453 Fredrik Skrede Dahl 453 was born on 25 Jul 1986. He is the son of Jan Helge Dahl 449
and of Nina Skrede Skrede 1731.
Children of Fredrik Skrede Dahl 453 and Ann Elisabeth Opdahl 1732
1. Chris Alvin Opdahl 1733 , Birth: 28 Jun 2009
Spouse: Ann Elisabeth Opdahl 1732
Andrea Skrede Dahl 454 Andrea Skrede Dahl 454 was born on 23 May 1999. She is the daughter of Jan Helge Dahl 449
and of Nina Skrede Skrede 1731.
Stine Dahl 458 Stine Dahl 458 was born on 5 Aug 2000. She is the daughter of Alf Berge Dahl 451 and of
Anne Lise Reitan 457.
Marcello Andre Falch Povea 496 Marcello Andre Falch Povea 496 was born on 3 Jan 1983. He is the son of Gustavo Povea 1737
and of Unni Lucie Falch 493.
Children of Marcello Andre Falch Povea 496 and Eva Kristin Gellein 498
1. Matheo Gellein Povea 499, Birth: 6 Jan 2008
Spouse: Eva Kristin Gellein 498
Eva Kristin Gellein 498 was born on 25 May 1981.
Leandro Christopher Falch Povea 497 Leandro Christopher Falch Povea 497 was born on 7 Jul 1987. He is the son of Gustavo Povea
1737 and of Unni Lucie Falch 493.
Tonje Eugenie Lund 501 Tonje Eugenie Lund 501 was born on 28 Dec 1994. She is the daughter of Jan Erik Lund 500
and of Anita Eugenie Falch 494.
Hannah Tonette Lund 502 Hannah Tonette Lund 502 was born on 12 May 1997. She is the daughter of Jan Erik Lund 500
and of Anita Eugenie Falch 494.
Lasse Falch Bekken 504 Lasse Falch Bekken 504 was born on 14 Sep 1991. He is the son of Andre Bekken 503 and of
Merete Gyda Falch 495.
Stian Falch Bekken 505 Stian Falch Bekken 505 was born on 12 Apr 1996. He is the son of Andre Bekken 503 and of
Merete Gyda Falch 495.
Page 57 of 233
Tor Erik Dahl 463 Tor Erik Dahl 463 was born on 20 Dec 1991. He is the son of Leif-Tore Dahl 459 and of
Oddbjørg Simonsen 462.
Renate Dahl 465 Renate Dahl 465 was born on 2 Jun 1994. She is the daughter of Leif-Tore Dahl 459
and of Oddbjørg Simonsen 462.
Gøril Dahl 464 Gøril Dahl 464 was born on 2 Jun 1994. She is the daughter of Leif-Tore Dahl 459
and of Oddbjørg Simonsen 462.
Helene Dahl 468 Helene Dahl 468 was born on 23 Dec 1986. She is the daughter of Arnfinn Dahl 460
and of Anne - Mona Aikio 467.
Children of Helene Dahl 468 and Steinar Sandvik,jr 469
1. Lukas Sandvik 470, Birth: 2 Aug 2006
2. Seline Sandvik 1736, Birth: 28 Jun 2009
Spouse: Steinar Sandvik,jr 469
Håvard Dahl 471 Håvard Dahl 471 was born on 29 Oct 1988. He is the son of Arnfinn Dahl 460 and of Anne -
Mona Aikio 467.
Ramona Dahl 472 Ramona Dahl 472 was born on 11 Sep 1996. She is the daughter of Arnfinn Dahl 460 and of
Anne - Mona Aikio 467.
Christian Dahl 473 Christian Dahl 473 was born on 8 Nov 1990. He is the son of Øystein Dahl 461 and of Ann
Kristin Kilen 1735.
Raymond Dahl 474 Raymond Dahl 474 was born on 23 Nov 1992. He is the son of Øystein Dahl 461 and of Ann
Kristin Kilen 1735.
Hannah Christine Dahl 475 Hannah Christine Dahl 475 was born on 1 Oct 2001. She is the daughter of Øystein Dahl 461
and of Marit Dahl 284.
Tonje Dahl 481 Tonje Dahl 481 was born on 3 Jun 1993. She is the daughter of Kaleb Økland Dahl 477 and of
Jill Knudsen 480.
Lena Dahl 482 Lena Dahl 482 was born on 22 Jul 1995. She is the daughter of Kaleb Økland Dahl 477 and of
Page 58 of 233
Jill Knudsen 480.
Sunniva Korvanen 483 Sunniva Korvanen 483 was born on 24 Jul 1996. She is the daughter of Kaleb Økland Dahl 477
and of Jill Knudsen 480.
Malin Knudsen Korvanen 484 Malin Knudsen Korvanen 484 was born on 18 Jul 1999. She is the daughter of Kaleb Økland
Dahl 477 and of Jill Knudsen 480.
Trond - Atle Dahl Pedersen 486 Trond - Atle Dahl Pedersen 486 was born on 9 May 1987. He is the son of Atle Pedersen 485
and of Rita Dahl 478.
Monica Dahl Pedersen 487 Monica Dahl Pedersen 487 was born on 15 Jan 1995. She is the daughter of Atle Pedersen 485
and of Rita Dahl 478.
Tine Dahl Andersen 490 Tine Dahl Andersen 490 was born on 23 Sep 1993. She is the daughter of Per Oscar Andersen
489 and of Mai Bente Dahl 479.
Petter Joacim Dahl Andersen 491 Petter Joacim Dahl Andersen 491 was born on 2 Sep 1997. He is the son of Per Oscar Andersen
489 and of Mai Bente Dahl 479.
Maiken Karolina Boyle 426 Maiken Karolina Boyle 426 was born on 11 Apr 1996. She is the daughter of John Morten
Boyle 421 and of Sylvia Karoline Falk 1725.
Tanja Liv Elisabeth Boyle Nordlund 427 Tanja Liv Elisabeth Boyle Nordlund 427 was born on 2 Apr 2002. She is the daughter of John
Morten Boyle 421 and of Maria Kristina Elisaberth Nordlund 1726.
Karen Thorbekk 429 She is the daughter of Arne Thorsbekk 428 and of Kathleen Margrethe Boyle 422.
Magnus Thorbekk 430 He is the son of Arne Thorsbekk 428 and of Kathleen Margrethe Boyle 422.
Daniel Boyle Vist 431 He is the son of Jarle Vist 1727 and of Eila Suzanne Boyle 423.
Children of Daniel Boyle Vist 431 and Kristine 1559
1. Felix Lund Vist 1558, Birth: Drammen
Spouse: Kristine 1559
Page 59 of 233
Pernille Boyle Vist 432 She is the daughter of Jarle Vist 1727 and of Eila Suzanne Boyle 423.
Ida Boyle Vist 433 She is the daughter of Jarle Vist 1727 and of Eila Suzanne Boyle 423.
Jacob Bishop Boyle 435 He is the son of Jason Bishop 1728 and of Liv Elisabeth Boyle 424.
Fredrik Dahl 442 Fredrik Dahl 442 was born on 8 Jan 2001. He is the son of Tom Fredrik Dahl 438 and of
Ingjerd Haugen 1729.
Madelen Dørmænen 444 Madelen Dørmænen 444 was born on 23 Dec 1993. She is the daughter of Svein Tore
Dørmænen 443 and of Heidi Vibeke Dahl 439.
Birgitte Dørmænen 445 Birgitte Dørmænen 445 was born on 7 Jul 1998. She is the daughter of Svein Tore Dørmænen
443 and of Heidi Vibeke Dahl 439.
Henrik Dørmænen 446 Henrik Dørmænen 446 was born on 30 Jun 2003. He is the son of Svein Tore Dørmænen 443
and of Heidi Vibeke Dahl 439.
Else Olea Dahl 1560 Else Olea Dahl 1560 was born in Oslo on 15 Oct 2010. She is the daughter of Ole Edvard Dahl
440 and of Trine Andersen 447.
Kristian Pedersen 456 Kristian Pedersen 456 was born on 3 Aug 2007. He is the son of John Christer Pedersen 455
and of Jane Rita Mudenia 452.
Chris Alvin Opdahl 1733 Chris Alvin Opdahl 1733 was born on 28 Jun 2009. He is the son of Fredrik Skrede Dahl 453
and of Ann Elisabeth Opdahl 1732.
Matheo Gellein Povea 499 Matheo Gellein Povea 499 was born on 6 Jan 2008. He is the son of Marcello Andre Falch
Povea 496 and of Eva Kristin Gellein 498.
Lukas Sandvik 470 Lukas Sandvik 470 was born on 2 Aug 2006. He is the son of Steinar Sandvik,jr 469 and of
Helene Dahl 468.
Page 60 of 233
Seline Sandvik 1736 Seline Sandvik 1736 was born on 28 Jun 2009. She is the daughter of Steinar Sandvik,jr 469
and of Helene Dahl 468.
Felix Lund Vist 1558 Felix Lund Vist 1558 was born in Drammen. He is the son of Daniel Boyle Vist 431 and of
Kristine 1559.
Page 61 of 233
4.6.7.4 Georg Sigmund Dahl7, 1904-1971
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894
(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909
(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a child
Rebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842-10
Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833-96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845-89
Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845-1889
(iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862-1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen
1821-01
Ragnvald
Mattis D
ahl
1931
Laila G
unhild D
ahl, 1934
Thea D
ahl, 1935
Gustav H
arald D
ahl,1937
Aase
Ingvalda D
ahl,1938
Nils A
slak Dahl,1938,
twins
Gustav Dahl,b,1875,d,1970(1) Anna Eugenie Hansen, 1876-1932(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen,1902-1955
Rolf Eng Dahl,1867
Johan Nocolai Dahl, b.1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b1879 Anders Leonard Sarre
Thora Dahl,b.1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl,1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl,1880
Andrea Erikka Dahl, b.1896,d.1997 Dagm
ar Karoline Dahl, b.1898-1996 Johan Edvard Dahl,b.1900-1977
George Sigmund Dahl,1904-1971Lembi Natalie Kalliainen,1908-1992
Olga Eugenie Dahl,1906-1977 Leif Albert Dahl,1908,died as child
Karl Gustav Dahl,1910,died as child Thora Agnete Dahl,1914-1996 Anna Ida M
athilde Dahl1916-2006
Gudrun Dahl,1919-2008
Reidun Dahl, 1932Eilif Henriksen,1932
Olaf Dahl,1934-1960
Erna Dahl,1935Andreas Kvien,1932
Dankert Erik Dahl,1937Haldis Kaldestad,1946
Gunvor Margrete
Dahl,1939Jan Helge Næ
ss,1928-1989
Bjørg Vilgunn Dahl, 1942Kolbjørn Arne Vilseth, 1942-
Ruth Inger Dahl,1945Jon Christian Kaspersen,1948
Ester Elisabeth Dahl, 1947Leif M
athisen,1945
Bjørn Albert Dahl,1949Turid Niem
i,1952
Anna Dahl,1940Idar Karlsen,1931-2010
Anne G-Henriksen, 1961
Heidi Irene Henriksen, 1963Kjell Arne Høyer,1956
Daniel Henriksen, 1984
Alexander Henriksen, 1985
Bjørn Are Kvien,1955Eli Iversen,1954
Tove Karin Næss,1963
Kjell Hansen,1959
Sindre Næss1969
Birgit Engesæther,1976
Ronald Karlsen,1963
Trond Inge Karlsen, 1967Eva H. Ottesen,1965
Bjørn Erik Dahl,1973Katrine G.Pettersen, 1978
Thomas M
athisen,1975Nina Elisabeth Holsve,
Rune Georg Mathisen,
1971M
ette Meier,1963
Linda Irene Mathisen,
1970
Frank Arne Kaspersen, 1977Janne Gundersen,1977
Hilde Mari Kaspersen,
1972Egil Salam
onsen,1962
Tom Harald Graven,
1977
Vilgunn Bigseth,1972Julio C.M
agallanes, 1965
Kjetil Bigseth,1971Anita Pedersen,1976
Georg M. Karlsen, 1981
Mari L. Solheim
, 1978
Håvard Karlsen,1969Vibeke R. Ludvigsen,1973
Geir Olav Næss,1967
Ann Karin Dahl,1970
Tone Dahl,1967Rune Kjæ
r,1969
Marit Dahl,1975
Anders Dahl Erga,1974
Elisabeth Dahl,1984
Alvilde Kaspersen,2007
Herman Gaustad Dahl,
2009
Christoffer Mathisen, 1990
Henrik Mathisen,1994
Emily Tom
ine M
athisen,2004
Sondre Salamonsen,2001
Eskil Salamaonsen,2003
Vebjørn Salamonsen,2004
Sigrid Salamonsen, 2008
HannahChristine Dahl, 2001
Mille Andrea Bigseth,2005
Mathias Bigseth,2007
Gabriel Bigseth,2007Rebekka Bigseth,2005
Michael Jarle Ottesen,1984
Isak AlexanderKarlsen,2002David Esaias Karlsen,2004
Marita Karlsen,1994
Isabel Karlsen,2006
Helena Solheim Karlsen,
2009
Trym Engesæ
ther Næss,
2007
Jone Engesæther Næ
ss, 2007
Lydia Næss, 2005
Mathilde Næ
ss, 1996
Otilie Næss, 1999
Elida Næss, 2001
Sandra Hansen, 1988Kenneth Harila
Joakim Hansen, 1994
Julie Kjær, 1994
Siri KJær, 1995
Hanna Josefine KJær, 1998
Stian Kvien, 1978Line Haag Sem
b,1974
Cathrine Iversen Kvien, 1986
Mia Elise Haag Kvien,2001
Page 62 of 233
Georg Sigmund Dahl 7 Georg Sigmund Dahl 7 was born on 14 Apr 1904. He died on 9 Nov 1971. He was the son of
Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and of Anna Eugenie Hansen 4.
Children of Georg Sigmund Dahl 7 and Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11
1. Reidun Andrea Dahl 12 , Birth: 8 Jul 1932
2. Olaf Dahl 13 , Birth: 7 Mar 1934, Death: 1 May 1960
3. Erna Dahl 14 , Birth: 10 Jul 1935
4. Dankert Erik Dahl 15 , Birth: 16 Jun 1937
5. Gunvor Margrethe Dahl 16 , Birth: 27 Feb 1939
6. Anna Dahl 17 , Birth: 8 Oct 1940
7. Bjørg Vilgunn Dahl 18 , Birth: 17 Mar 1942
8. Ruth Inger Dahl 19 , Birth: 12 Jun 1945
9. Ester Elisabeth Dahl 20 , Birth: 17 Nov 1947
10. Bjørn Albert Dahl 21 , Birth: 15 Dec 1949
Spouse: Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11
Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11 was born on 4 Oct 1908. She died on 20 Oct 1992.
Reidun Andrea Dahl 12 Reidun Andrea Dahl 12 was born on 8 Jul 1932. She is the daughter of Georg Sigmund Dahl 7
and of Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11.
Children of Reidun Andrea Dahl 12 and Eilif Henriksen 351
1. Anne Grethe Henriksen 352 , Birth: 11 Oct 1961
2. Heidi Irene Henriksen 353 , Birth: 12 Jul 1963
Spouse: Eilif Henriksen 351
Eilif Henriksen 351 was born on 31 Jul 1932.
Olaf Dahl 13 Olaf Dahl 13 was born on 7 Mar 1934. He died on 1 May 1960. He was the son of Georg
Sigmund Dahl 7 and of Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11.
Erna Dahl 14 Erna Dahl 14 was born on 10 Jul 1935. She is the daughter of Georg Sigmund Dahl 7 and of
Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11.
Children of Erna Dahl 14 and Andreas Halvor Kvien 360
1. Bjørn Are Kvien 361, Birth: 20 Jan 1955
Spouse: Andreas Halvor Kvien 360
Andreas Halvor Kvien 360 was born on 28 Feb 1932.
Dankert Erik Dahl 15 Dankert Erik Dahl 15 was born on 16 Jun 1937. He is the son of Georg Sigmund Dahl 7 and of
Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11.
Children of Dankert Erik Dahl 15 and Haldis Kaldestad 411
1. Tone Dahl 412 , Birth: 13 Apr 1967
Spouse: Haldis Kaldestad 411
Haldis Kaldestad 411 was born on 8 Feb 1946.
Page 63 of 233
Gunvor Margrethe Dahl 16 Gunvor Margrethe Dahl 16 was born on 27 Feb 1939. She is the daughter of Georg Sigmund
Dahl 7 and of Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11.
Children of Gunvor Margrethe Dahl 16 and Jan Helge Næss 336
1. Tove Karin Næss 337, Birth: 30 Oct 1963
2. Geir Olav Næss 338, Birth: 28 Aug 1967
3. Sindre Næss 339, Birth: 10 Nov 1969
Spouse: Jan Helge Næss 336
Jan Helge Næss 336 was born on 8 Mar 1928. He died on 31 Aug 1989.
Anna Dahl 17 Anna Dahl 17 was born on 8 Oct 1940. She is the daughter of Georg Sigmund Dahl 7 and of
Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11.
Children of Anna Dahl 17 and Idar Karlsen 367
1. Ronald Karlsen 368, Birth: 29 Mar 1963
2. Trond Inge Karlsen 369, Birth: 19 May 1967
3. Håvard Karlsen 370, Birth: 4 Jul 1969
4. Georg Martin Karlsen 371, Birth: 15 Jul 1981
Spouse: Idar Karlsen 367
Idar Karlsen 367 was born on 18 Sep 1931. He died on 4 Aug 2010.
Bjørg Vilgunn Dahl 18 Bjørg Vilgunn Dahl 18 was born on 17 Mar 1942. She is the daughter of Georg Sigmund Dahl 7
and of Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11.
Children of Bjørg Vilgunn Dahl 18 and Kolbjørn Arne Bigset 392
1. Kjetil Bigseth 394 , Birth: 26 Mar 1971
2. Vilgunn Bigseth 393, Birth: 26 Jul 1972
3. Tom Harald Graven 395, Birth: 7 Oct 1977
Spouse: Kolbjørn Arne Bigset 392
Kolbjørn Arne Bigset 392 was born on 17 Dec 1942.
Ruth Inger Dahl 19 Ruth Inger Dahl 19 was born on 12 Jun 1945. She is the daughter of Georg Sigmund Dahl 7 and
of Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11.
Children of Ruth Inger Dahl 19 and Jon Christian Kaspersen 382
1. Hilde Mari Kaspersen 383, Birth: 6 Oct 1972
2. Frank Arne Kaspersen 384, Birth: 11 Jan 1977
Spouse: Jon Christian Kaspersen 382
Jon Christian Kaspersen 382 was born on 17 Jan 1948.
Ester Elisabeth Dahl 20 Ester Elisabeth Dahl 20 was born on 17 Nov 1947. She is the daughter of Georg Sigmund Dahl 7
and of Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11.
Children of Ester Elisabeth Dahl 20 and Ernst Leif Mathisen 402
1. Linda Irene Mathisen 403, Birth: 3 May 1970
2. Rune Georg Mathisen 404, Birth: 8 Oct 1971
Page 64 of 233
3. Thomas Mathisen 405, Birth: 10 Feb 1975
Spouse: Ernst Leif Mathisen 402
Ernst Leif Mathisen 402 was born on 25 Jan 1945.
Bjørn Albert Dahl 21
Bjørn Albert Dahl 21 was born on 15 Dec 1949. He is the son of Georg Sigmund Dahl 7 and of
Lembi Natalie Kalliainen 11.
Children of Bjørn Albert Dahl 21 and Turid Solveig Niemi 200
1. Bjørn-Erik Dahl 283, Birth: 21 Feb 1973
2. Marit Dahl 284, Birth: 18 Mar 1975
3. Elisabeth Dahl 287, Birth: 16 Aug 1984
Spouse: Turid Solveig Niemi 200
Turid Solveig Niemi 200 was born on 21 Aug 1952.
Anne Grethe Henriksen 352 Anne Grethe Henriksen 352 was born on 11 Oct 1961. She is the daughter of Eilif Henriksen
351 and of Reidun Andrea Dahl 12.
Children of Anne Grethe Henriksen 352
1. Daniel Henriksen 354, Birth: 30 Jan 1984
2. Alexander Henriksen 355, Birth: 22 Jun 1985
Heidi Irene Henriksen 353 Heidi Irene Henriksen 353 was born on 12 Jul 1963. She is the daughter of Eilif Henriksen 351
and of Reidun Andrea Dahl 12.
Children of Heidi Irene Henriksen 353 and Kjell Arne Høyer 357
1. Morten Henriksen 358, Birth: 7 Jan 1983
2. Thomas Henriksen 359, Birth: 6 Jan 1988
Spouse: Kjell Arne Høyer 357
Kjell Arne Høyer 357 was born on 26 Jan 1956.
Bjørn Are Kvien 361
Bjørn Are Kvien 361 was born on 20 Jan 1955. He is the son of Andreas Halvor Kvien 360 and
of Erna Dahl 14.
Children of Bjørn Are Kvien 361 and Eli Iversen 362
1. Stian Kvien 363, Birth: 5 Apr 1978
2. Catherine Iversen Kvien 366, Birth: 29 May 1986
Spouse: Eli Iversen 362
Eli Iversen 362 was born on 13 Oct 1954.
Tone Dahl 412 Tone Dahl 412 was born on 13 Apr 1967. She is the daughter of Dankert Erik Dahl 15 and of
Haldis Kaldestad 411.
Children of Tone Dahl 412 and Rune Kjær 413
1. Julie Kjær 414, Birth: 19 May 1994
2. Siri Kjær 415, Birth: 23 Oct 1995
3. Hanna Josefine Kjær 416, Birth: 10 Sep 1998
Page 65 of 233
Spouse: Rune Kjær 413
Rune Kjær 413 was born on 18 Jan 1969.
Tove Karin Næss 337
Tove Karin Næss 337 was born on 30 Oct 1963. She is the daughter of Jan Helge Næss 336 and
of Gunvor Margrethe Dahl 16.
Children of Tove Karin Næss 337 and Kjell Hansen 340
1. Sandra Hansen 341, Birth: 1 Nov 1988
2. Joakim Hansen 342, Birth: 24 Nov 1994
Spouse: Kjell Hansen 340
Kjell Hansen 340 was born on 21 Dec 1959. Divorced.
Geir Olav Næss 338 Geir Olav Næss 338 was born on 28 Aug 1967. He is the son of Jan Helge Næss 336 and of
Gunvor Margrethe Dahl 16.
Children of Geir Olav Næss 338 and Ann Karin Dahl 343
1. Mathilde Næss 344, Birth: 10 Aug 1996
2. Otilie Næss 345, Birth: 4 Jun 1999
3. Elida Næss 346, Birth: 17 Feb 2001
4. Lydia Næss 347 1524 , Birth: 28 Dec 2005
Spouse: Ann Karin Dahl 343
Ann Karin Dahl 343 was born on 8 Jul 1970. She is the daughter of Dag Agnar Dahl 1122 and
of Britt Mathisen 1123.
Sindre Næss 339 Sindre Næss 339 was born on 10 Nov 1969. He is the son of Jan Helge Næss 336 and of Gunvor
Margrethe Dahl 16.
Children of Sindre Næss 339 and Birgit Engesæther 348
1. Trym Engesæther Næss 349, Birth: ved plassen Oslo, 19 Oct 2007
2. Jone Engesæther Næss 350, Birth: ved plassen Oslo, 19 Oct 2007
Spouse: Birgit Engesæther 348
Birgit Engesæther 348 was born on 31 Jan 1976.
Ronald Karlsen 368 Ronald Karlsen 368 was born on 29 Mar 1963. He is the son of Idar Karlsen 367 and of Anna
Dahl 17.
Trond Inge Karlsen 369 Trond Inge Karlsen 369 was born on 19 May 1967. He is the son of Idar Karlsen 367 and of
Anna Dahl 17.
Children of Trond Inge Karlsen 369 and Eva Helen Ottesen 372
1. Michael Jarle Ottesen 375, Birth: 18 Jan 1984
2. Isak Alexander Ottesen Karlsen 373, Birth: 12 Nov 2002
3. David Esaias Ottesen Karlsen 374, Birth: 11 Nov 2005
Spouse: Eva Helen Ottesen 372
Eva Helen Ottesen 372 was born on 6 Aug 1965.
Page 66 of 233
Håvard Karlsen 370
Håvard Karlsen 370 was born on 4 Jul 1969. He is the son of Idar Karlsen 367 and of Anna Dahl
17.
Children of Håvard Karlsen 370 and Vibeke Renate Ludvigsen 377
1. Marita Karlsen 379, Birth: i Bardu kommune, 8 Nov 1994
2. Isabel Karlsen 378, Birth: i Bardu kommune, 23 Jul 2006
Spouse: Vibeke Renate Ludvigsen 377
Vibeke Renate Ludvigsen 377 was born i Bardu kommune on 23 May 1973.
Georg Martin Karlsen 371 Georg Martin Karlsen 371 was born on 15 Jul 1981. He is the son of Idar Karlsen 367 and of
Anna Dahl 17.
Children of Georg Martin Karlsen 371 and Mari Lynn Solheim 380
1. Helena Solheim Karlsen 381, Birth: 19 Nov 2009
Spouse: Mari Lynn Solheim 380
Mari Lynn Solheim 380 was born on 22 Nov 1978.
Kjetil Bigseth 394 Kjetil Bigseth 394 was born on 26 Mar 1971. He is the son of Kolbjørn Arne Bigset 392 and of
Bjørg Vilgunn Dahl 18.
Children of Kjetil Bigseth 394 and Anita Pedersen 399
1. Mille Andrea Bigseth 400, Birth: 18 Nov 2005
2. Mathias Bigseth 401, Birth: 15 Oct 2007
Spouse: Anita Pedersen 399
Anita Pedersen 399 was born on 10 Nov 1976.
Vilgunn Bigseth 393 Vilgunn Bigseth 393 was born on 26 Jul 1972. She is the daughter of Kolbjørn Arne Bigset 392
and of Bjørg Vilgunn Dahl 18.
Children of Vilgunn Bigseth 393 and Julio Cesar Magallanes 396
1. Rebekka Bigseth 397, Birth: ved plassen Oslo, 18 Nov 2005
2. Gabriel Bigseth 398, Birth: ved plassen Oslo, 8 Apr 2007
Spouse: Julio Cesar Magallanes 396
Julio Cesar Magallanes 396 was born on 28 Jul 1965.
Tom Harald Graven 395
Tom Harald Graven 395 was born on 7 Oct 1977. He is the son of Kolbjørn Arne Bigset 392 and
of Bjørg Vilgunn Dahl 18.
Hilde Mari Kaspersen 383 Hilde Mari Kaspersen 383 was born on 6 Oct 1972. She is the daughter of Jon Christian
Kaspersen 382 and of Ruth Inger Dahl 19.
Children of Hilde Mari Kaspersen 383 and Egil Salamonsen 385
1. Sondre Salamonsen 386, Birth: 4 May 2001
2. Eskil Salamonsen 387, Birth: 9 Feb 2003
3. Vebjørn Salamonsen 388, Birth: 30 Aug 2004
Page 67 of 233
4. Sigrid Salamonsen 389, Birth: 3 Nov 2008
Spouse: Egil Salamonsen 385
Egil Salamonsen 385 was born on 22 Mar 1962.
Frank Arne Kaspersen 384 Frank Arne Kaspersen 384 was born on 11 Jan 1977. He is the son of Jon Christian Kaspersen
382 and of Ruth Inger Dahl 19.
Children of Frank Arne Kaspersen 384 and Janne Gundersen 390
1. Alvilde Kaspersen 391, Birth: 9 Nov 2007
Spouse: Janne Gundersen 390
Janne Gundersen 390 was born on 24 Sep 1977.
Linda Irene Mathisen 403 Linda Irene Mathisen 403 was born on 3 May 1970. She is the daughter of Ernst Leif Mathisen
402 and of Ester Elisabeth Dahl 20.
Children of Linda Irene Mathisen 403
1. Christoffer Mathisen 406, Birth: 22 Dec 1990
2. Henrik Mathisen 407, Birth: 26 Dec 1994
Rune Georg Mathisen 404 Rune Georg Mathisen 404 was born on 8 Oct 1971. He is the son of Ernst Leif Mathisen 402
and of Ester Elisabeth Dahl 20.
Spouse: Mette Meier 408
Mette Meier 408 was born on 20 Sep 1963.
Thomas Mathisen 405 Thomas Mathisen 405 was born on 10 Feb 1975. He is the son of Ernst Leif Mathisen 402 and
of Ester Elisabeth Dahl 20.
Children of Thomas Mathisen 405 and Nina Elisabeth Holsve 409
1. Emily Tomine Mathisen 410, Birth: 9 Dec 2004
Spouse: Nina Elisabeth Holsve 409
Bjørn-Erik Dahl 283 Bjørn-Erik Dahl 283 was born on 21 Feb 1973. He is the son of Bjørn Albert Dahl 21 and of
Turid Solveig Niemi 200.
Children of Bjørn-Erik Dahl 283 and Katrine Gaustad Pettersen 285
1. Herman Gaustad Dahl 334, Birth: Oslo, 2 May 2009
Spouse: Katrine Gaustad Pettersen 285
Katrine Gaustad Pettersen 285 was born on 1 Nov 1978.
Marit Dahl 284 Marit Dahl 284 was born on 18 Mar 1975. She is the {son of/daughter of} Bjørn Albert Dahl 21
and of Turid Solveig Niemi 200.
Children of Marit Dahl 284 and Øystein Dahl 461
1. Hannah Christine Dahl 475, Birth: 1 Oct 2001
Spouse 1: Anders Dahl Erga 335
Page 68 of 233
Anders Dahl Erga 335 was born on 9 Jul 1974.
Spouse 2: Øystein Dahl 461
Øystein Dahl 461 was born on 7 Jan 1969. He is the son of Leif Dahl 33 and of Gerd Tove
Ananiassen 1734.
Elisabeth Dahl 287 Elisabeth Dahl 287 was born on 16 Aug 1984. She is the daughter of Bjørn Albert Dahl 21 and
of Turid Solveig Niemi 200.
Daniel Henriksen 354 Daniel Henriksen 354 was born on 30 Jan 1984. He is the son of Anne Grethe Henriksen 352.
Alexander Henriksen 355 Alexander Henriksen 355 was born on 22 Jun 1985. He is the son of Anne Grethe Henriksen 352.
Spouse: Ida Elise Hartvigsen 356
Ida Elise Hartvigsen 356 was born on 18 Mar 1988.
Morten Henriksen 358
Morten Henriksen 358 was born on 7 Jan 1983. He is the son of Kjell Arne Høyer 357 and of
Heidi Irene Henriksen 353.
Thomas Henriksen 359 Thomas Henriksen 359 was born on 6 Jan 1988. He is the son of Kjell Arne Høyer 357 and of
Heidi Irene Henriksen 353.
Stian Kvien 363 Stian Kvien 363 was born on 5 Apr 1978. He is the son of Bjørn Are Kvien 361 and of Eli
Iversen 362.
Children of Stian Kvien 363 and Line Haag Semb 364
1. Mia Elise Haag Kvien 365, Birth: 17 Aug 2001
Spouse: Line Haag Semb 364
Line Haag Semb 364 was born on 23 Aug 1974.
Catherine Iversen Kvien 366 Catherine Iversen Kvien 366 was born on 29 May 1986. She is the daughter of Bjørn Are Kvien
361 and of Eli Iversen 362.
Julie Kjær 414 Julie Kjær 414 was born on 19 May 1994. She is the daughter of Rune Kjær 413 and of Tone
Dahl 412.
Siri Kjær 415 Siri Kjær 415 was born on 23 Oct 1995. She is the daughter of Rune Kjær 413 and of Tone Dahl
412.
Page 69 of 233
Hanna Josefine Kjær 416 Hanna Josefine Kjær 416 was born on 10 Sep 1998. She is the daughter of Rune Kjær 413 and
of Tone Dahl 412.
Sandra Hansen 341 Sandra Hansen 341 was born on 1 Nov 1988. She is the daughter of Kjell Hansen 340 and of
Tove Karin Næss 337.
Spouse: Kenneth Harila 839
Joakim Hansen 342 Joakim Hansen 342 was born on 24 Nov 1994. He is the son of Kjell Hansen 340 and of Tove
Karin Næss 337.
Mathilde Næss 344 Mathilde Næss 344 was born on 10 Aug 1996. She is the daughter of Geir Olav Næss 338 and of
Ann Karin Dahl 343.
Otilie Næss 345 Otilie Næss 345 was born on 4 Jun 1999. She is the daughter of Geir Olav Næss 338 and of Ann
Karin Dahl 343.
Elida Næss 346 Elida Næss 346 was born on 17 Feb 2001. She is the daughter of Geir Olav Næss 338 and of
Ann Karin Dahl 343.
Lydia Næss 347 Lydia Næss 347 was born on 28 Dec 2005. She is the daughter of Geir Olav Næss 338 and of
Ann Karin Dahl 343.
Trym Engesæther Næss 349 Trym Engesæther Næss 349 was born in Oslo on 19 Oct 2007. He is the son of Sindre Næss 339
and of Birgit Engesæther 348.
Jone Engesæther Næss 350 Jone Engesæther Næss 350 was born in Oslo on 19 Oct 2007. He is the son of Sindre Næss 339
and of Birgit Engesæther 348.
Michael Jarle Ottesen 375 Michael Jarle Ottesen 375 was born on 18 Jan 1984. He is the son of Trond Inge Karlsen 369
and of Eva Helen Ottesen 372.
Spouse: Tamara Lorentzen 376
Isak Alexander Ottesen Karlsen 373 Isak Alexander Ottesen Karlsen 373 was born on 12 Nov 2002. He is the son of Trond Inge
Karlsen 369 and of Eva Helen Ottesen 372.
Page 70 of 233
David Esaias Ottesen Karlsen 374 David Esaias Ottesen Karlsen 374 was born on 11 Nov 2005. He is the son of Trond Inge
Karlsen 369 and of Eva Helen Ottesen 372.
Marita Karlsen 379 Marita Karlsen 379 was born i Bardu kommune on 8 Nov 1994. She is the daughter of Håvard
Karlsen 370 and of Vibeke Renate Ludvigsen 377.
Isabel Karlsen 378 Isabel Karlsen 378 was born i Bardu kommune on 23 Jul 2006. She is the daughter of Håvard
Karlsen 370 and of Vibeke Renate Ludvigsen 377.
Helena Solheim Karlsen 381
Helena Solheim Karlsen 381 was born on 19 Nov 2009. She is the daughter of Georg Martin
Karlsen 371 and of Mari Lynn Solheim 380.
Mille Andrea Bigseth 400 Mille Andrea Bigseth 400 was born on 18 Nov 2005. She is the daughter of Kjetil Bigseth 394
and of Anita Pedersen 399.
Mathias Bigseth 401 Mathias Bigseth 401 was born on 15 Oct 2007. He is the son of Kjetil Bigseth 394 and of Anita
Pedersen 399.
Rebekka Bigseth 397 Rebekka Bigseth 397 was born in Oslo on 18 Nov 2005. She is the daughter of Julio Cesar
Magallanes 396 and of Vilgunn Bigseth 393.
Gabriel Bigseth 398 Gabriel Bigseth 398 was born in Oslo on 8 Apr 2007. He is the son of Julio Cesar Magallanes
396 and of Vilgunn Bigseth 393.
Sondre Salamonsen 386 Sondre Salamonsen 386 was born on 4 May 2001. He is the son of Egil Salamonsen 385 and of
Hilde Mari Kaspersen 383.
Eskil Salamonsen 387 Eskil Salamonsen 387 was born on 9 Feb 2003. He is the son of Egil Salamonsen 385 and of
Hilde Mari Kaspersen 383.
Vebjørn Salamonsen 388 Vebjørn Salamonsen 388 was born on 30 Aug 2004. He is the son of Egil Salamonsen 385 and
of Hilde Mari Kaspersen 383.
Sigrid Salamonsen 389 Sigrid Salamonsen 389 was born on 3 Nov 2008. She is the daughter of Egil Salamonsen 385
Page 71 of 233
and of Hilde Mari Kaspersen 383.
Alvilde Kaspersen 391 Alvilde Kaspersen 391 was born on 9 Nov 2007. She is the daughter of Frank Arne Kaspersen
384 and of Janne Gundersen 390.
Christoffer Mathisen 406 Christoffer Mathisen 406 was born on 22 Dec 1990. He is the son of Linda Irene Mathisen 403.
Henrik Mathisen 407 Henrik Mathisen 407 was born on 26 Dec 1994. He is the son of Linda Irene Mathisen 403.
Emily Tomine Mathisen 410 Emily Tomine Mathisen 410 was born on 9 Dec 2004. She is the daughter Thomas Mathisen
405 and of Nina Elisabeth Holsve 409.
Herman Gaustad Dahl 334 Herman Gaustad Dahl 334 was born in Oslo on 2 May 2009. He is the son of Bjørn-Erik Dahl
283 and of Katrine Gaustad Pettersen 285.
Hannah Christine Dahl 475 Hannah Christine Dahl 475 was born on 1 Oct 2001. She is the daughter of Øystein Dahl 461
and of Marit Dahl 284.
Mia Elise Haag Kvien 365 Mia Elise Haag Kvien 365 was born on 17 Aug 2001. She is the daughter of Stian Kvien 363
and of Line Haag Semb 364.
Page 72 of 233
4.6.7.5 Olga Eugenie Dahl28, 1906-1977
Page 73 of 233
Olga Eugenie Dahl 28 Olga Eugenie Dahl 28 was born on 3 feb 1906. She died on 11 jan 1977. She was the
daughter of Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and of Anna Eugenie Hansen 4.
Children of Olga Eugenie Dahl 28 and Osvald Birger Bye 43
1. Odd Bye 44, Birth: 18 mai 1941
Spouse: Osvald Birger Bye 43
Osvald Birger Bye 43 was born den 19 nov 1908. He died den 27 sep 1973.
Odd Bye 44 Odd Bye 44 was born on 18 mai 1941. He is the son of Osvald Birger Bye 43 and of Olga
Eugenie Dahl 28.
Spouse: Unni 1094
Unni 1094 was born in Andenes in1942. She died in 1976.
4.6.7.6 Leif Albert Dahl1098, 1908-
Died as a child.
4.6.7.7 Karl Gustav Dahl1099, 1910-
Died as a child.
4.6.7.8 Thora Agnete Dahl22, 1914-1996
Thora never married.
Page 74 of 233
4.6.7.9 Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl2, 1916-2006
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774- 1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen, 1810- 93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75Maria Andrea Rasmussen, 1812- 75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71Sivert Regnor With, 1810- 97
Lorentz Andreasrsen, 1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Gustav Dahl, b, 1875, d, 1970(1 ) Anna Eugenie Hansen, 1876- 1932
Rolf Eng Dahl, 1867Johan Nocolai Dahl,
b. 1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b 1879Anders Leonard
Sarre
Thora Dahl,b. 1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl, 1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl, 1880
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894
(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909
(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a child
Rebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842-10
Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833-96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845-89
Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845- 1889
(iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862- 1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen
1821-01
Andrea Erikka D
ahl, .1896,d.1997 D
agmar Karoline D
ahl, 1898-1996 Johan Edvard D
ahl,b.1900-1977 G
eorge Sigmund D
ahl,1904-1971 O
lga Eugenie Dahl,1906-1977
Leif Albert D
ahl,1908, Karl G
ustav Dahl,1910
Thora Agnete D
ahl,1914-1996 G
udrun Dahl,1919-2008
Ra
gn
va
ld M
attis
Da
hl
19
31
La
ila G
un
hild
Da
hl, 1
93
4
Th
ea
Da
hl, 1
93
5
Gu
sta
v H
ara
ld D
ah
l,19
37
Aa
se
Ing
va
lda
Da
hl,1
93
8
Nils
Asla
k D
ah
l,19
38
,
twin
s
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl,1916-2006 John Schjelderup Olaisen, 1906-1979
Anne Margrete Olaisen, 1942Jan Torseter. 1941
John Steinar Schjelderup Olaisen, 1945Maren-Mette Johnsen, 1945
Turid Olaisen, 1947Masahide Kashio, 1947
Solveig Olaisen, 1955
Margrete Torseter, 1971Pål Hansen,1968
Jostein Torseter,1975
John Arthur Schjelderup Olaisen, 1971Fabienne Bore, 1970
Mette Schjelderup Olaisen, 1974Bjørn Eirik Hervik, 1973
Tor Hideki Kashio, 1976Rumi Kashio,1977
Erik Kashio, 1979 Etsuko Kashio,1975??? Kashio, 1982
Makoto Kashio, 1986
Svein Håkon Thrane Olaisen, 1978
Marius
Torseter,2010 A
rthur Sang Olaisen,
2007 Kristoffer O
laisen H
ervik, 2007 R
asmus O
laisen H
ervik, 2009 R
yunosuke Kashio, 2006 SoonouskeKashio, 2010 Sakura Kashio, 2002 A
drian Schjelderup O
laisen Brattsti,
1999
Page 75 of 233
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 2 Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 2 was born on 22 Jun 1916. She died i Kvæfjord kommune on 19 Nov
2006. She was the daughter of Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and of Anna Eugenie Hansen 4.
Children of Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 2 and John Røst Schjelderup Olaisen 27
1. Anne Margrete Olaisen 45 , Birth: 27 Aug 1942
2. John Steinar Schjelderup Olaisen 1, Birth: 28 Mar 1945
3. Turid Olaisen 46, Birth: 31 Jan 1947
4. Solveig Olaisen 47, Birth: i Kvæfjord kommune, 11 Nov 1955
Spouse: John Røst Schjelderup Olaisen 27
John Røst Schjelderup Olaisen 27 was born on 2 Dec 1906. He died i Kvæfjord kommune on 25
Feb 1979.
Anne Margrete Olaisen 45 Anne Margrete Olaisen 45 was born on 27 Aug 1942. She is the daughter of John Røst
Schjelderup Olaisen 27 and of Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 2.
Children of Anne Margrete Olaisen 45 and Jan Torseter 59
1. Margrete Torseter 60, Birth: 10 Nov 1971
2. Jostein Torseter 61, Birth: 29 Sep 1975
Spouse: Jan Torseter 59
Jan Torseter 59 was born i Hamar kommune on 1 Feb 1941.
John Steinar Schjelderup Olaisen 1 John Steinar Schjelderup Olaisen 1 was born on 28 Mar 1945. He is the son of John Røst
Schjelderup Olaisen 27 and of Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 2.
Children of John Steinar Schjelderup Olaisen 1 and Maren-Mette Johnsen 62
1. John Arthur Schjelderup Olaisen 63, Birth: 1 Jun 1971
2. Mette Schjelderup Olaisen 64, Birth: 29 Dec 1974
Spouse: Maren-Mette Johnsen 62
Maren-Mette Johnsen 62 was born on 6 Nov 1945. She is the daughter of Arthur Aa Johnsen
197 and of Marit Eliassen 198.
Turid Olaisen 46 Turid Olaisen 46 was born on 31 Jan 1947. She is the daughter of John Røst Schjelderup
Olaisen 27 and of Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 2.
Children of Turid Olaisen 46 and Masahide Kashio 288
1. Tor Hideki Kashio 290, Birth: i Bangkok i Thailand, 6 Sep 1976
2. Erik Kashio 291, Birth: i Bangkok kommune, i Thailand, 20 Apr 1979
3. Makoto Kashio 289, Birth: i Bangkok kommune, i Thailand, 9 Jun 1986
Spouse: Masahide Kashio 288
Masahide Kashio 288 was born on 2 Apr 1947.
Solveig Olaisen 47 Solveig Olaisen 47 was born i Kvæfjord kommune on 11 Nov 1955. She is the daughter of
John Røst Schjelderup Olaisen 27 and of Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl 2.
Children of Solveig Olaisen 47
1. Svein Håkon Thrane Olaisen 316, Birth: 17 Oct 1978
Page 76 of 233
Margrete Torseter 60 Margrete Torseter 60 was born on 10 Nov 1971. She is the daughter of Jan Torseter 59 and
of Anne Margrete Olaisen 45.
Children of Margrete Torseter 60 and Pål Hansen 295
1. Marius Torseter 957, Birth: 26 Sep 2010
Spouse: Pål Hansen 295
Pål Hansen 295 was born on 2 Oct 1968.
Jostein Torseter 61 Jostein Torseter 61 was born on 29 Sep 1975. He is the son of Jan Torseter 59 and of Anne
Margrete Olaisen 45.
John Arthur Schjelderup Olaisen 63 John Arthur Schjelderup Olaisen 63 was born on 1 Jun 1971. He is the son of John Steinar
Schjelderup Olaisen 1 and of Maren-Mette Johnsen 62.
Children of John Arthur Schjelderup Olaisen 63 and Fabienne Bore 97
1. Arthur Sang Olaisen 98, Birth: 17 Feb 2007
Spouse: Fabienne Bore 97
Fabienne Bore 97 was born on 4 Nov 1970.
Mette Schjelderup Olaisen 64 Mette Schjelderup Olaisen 64 was born on 29 Dec 1974. She is the daughter of John Steinar
Schjelderup Olaisen 1 and of Maren-Mette Johnsen 62.
Children of Mette Schjelderup Olaisen 64 and Bjørn Eirik Hervik 65
1. Kristoffer Olaisen Hervik 66, Birth: ved plassen Oslo, 10 Dec 2007
2. Rasmus Olaisen Hervik 838, Birth: ved plassen Oslo, 9 Mar 2009
Spouse: Bjørn Eirik Hervik 65
Bjørn Eirik Hervik 65 was born on 19 Jan 1973. He is the son of Erik Kristoffer Hervik 2019
and Mart Rognsvaag 2020.
Tor Hideki Kashio 290 Tor Hideki Kashio 290 was born in Bangkok in Thailand on 6 Sep 1976. He is the son of
Masahide Kashio 288 and of Turid Olaisen 46.
Children of Tor Hideki Kashio 290 and Rumi Kashio 292
1. Ryunosuke Kashio 293, Birth: 5 Jul 2006
2. Soonouske Kashio 941, Birth: 14 Sep 2010
Spouse: Rumi Kashio 292
Rumi Kashio 292 was born on 25 Jun 1977.
Erik Kashio 291 Erik Kashio 291 was born in Bangkok in Thailand on 20 Apr 1979. He is the son of Masahide
Kashio 288 and of Turid Olaisen 46.
Children of Erik Kashio 291 and Etsuko Kashio 312
1. Sakura Kashio 294, Birth: 6 Aug 2002
Spouse: Etsuko Kashio 312
Etsuko Kashio 312 was born on 29 Jan 1975. Divorced.
Page 77 of 233
Makoto Kashio 289 Makoto Kashio 289 was born in Bangkok, in Thailand on 9 Jun 1986. He is the son of
Masahide Kashio 288 and of Turid Olaisen 46.
Svein Håkon Thrane Olaisen 316 Svein Håkon Thrane Olaisen 316 was born on 17 Oct 1978. He is the son of Solveig Olaisen
47.
Children of Svein Håkon Thrane Olaisen 316
1. Adrian Schjelderup Olaisen Brattsti 317, Birth: 7 Sep 1999
Marius Torseter 957 Marius Torseter 957 was born on 26 Sep 2010. He is the son of Pål Hansen 295 and of
Margrete Torseter 60.
Arthur Sang Olaisen 98 Arthur Sang Olaisen 98 was born on 17 Feb 2007. He is the son of John Arthur Schjelderup
Olaisen 63 and of Fabienne Bore 97.
Kristoffer Olaisen Hervik 66 Kristoffer Olaisen Hervik 66 was born, Oslo on 10 Dec 2007. He is the son of Bjørn Eirik
Hervik 65 and of Mette Schjelderup Olaisen 64.
Rasmus Olaisen Hervik 838 Rasmus Olaisen Hervik 838 was born, Oslo on 9 Mar 2009. He is the son of Bjørn Eirik
Hervik 65 and of Mette Schjelderup Olaisen 64.
Ryunosuke Kashio 293 Ryunosuke Kashio 293 was born on 5 Jul 2006. She is the daughter of Tor Hideki Kashio
290 and of Rumi Kashio 292.
Soonouske Kashio 941 Soonouske Kashio 941 was born on 14 Sep 2010. She is the daughter of Tor Hideki Kashio
290 and of Rumi Kashio 292.
Sakura Kashio 294 Sakura Kashio 294 was born on 6 Aug 2002. She is the daughter of Erik Kashio 291 and of
Etsuko Kashio 312.
Adrian Schjelderup Olaisen Brattsti 317 Adrian Schjelderup Olaisen Brattsti 317 was born on 7 Sep 1999. He is the son of Svein
Håkon Thrane Olaisen 316.
Page 78 of 233
4.6.7.10 Gudrun Dahl48,1919-2008
Ole Hansen Dahl,b 1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774- 1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen, 1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen, 1812- 75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71
Sivert Regnor With, 1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen, 1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Gustav Dahl, b,1875 , d,1970(1 ) Anna Eugenie Hansen, 1876-1932
Rolf Eng Dahl, 1867Johan Nocolai Dahl,
b. 1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b1879Anders Leonard
Sarre
Thora Dahl,b. 1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl,1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl,1880
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894
(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909
(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a childRebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842-10
Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833-96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845-89
Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845- 1889
( iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862- 1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen
1821-01
An
drea Erikka D
ahl, .1
89
6,d
.19
97
Dagm
ar Karo
line D
ahl, 1
89
8-
19
96
Joh
an Ed
vard D
ahl,b
.19
00
-19
77
Geo
rge Sigmu
nd
Dah
l,19
04
-19
71
Olga Eu
genie D
ahl,1
90
6-1
97
7 Leif A
lbert D
ahl,1
90
8,
Karl G
ustav D
ahl,1
91
0 Th
ora A
gnete D
ahl,1
91
4-1
99
6
Gudrun Dahl,1919-2008 Nikolai Eidem, 1903-1977
Ra
gn
va
ld M
attis
Da
hl
19
31
La
ila G
un
hild
Da
hl, 1
93
4
Th
ea
Da
hl,
19
35
Gu
sta
v H
ara
ld D
ah
l,19
37
Aa
se
Ing
va
lda
Da
hl,1
93
8
Nils
Asla
k D
ah
l,19
38
,
twin
s
An
na Id
a Math
ilde D
ahl,1
91
6-
20
06
Randi Eidem, 1951Jens Kristian Lervik,1952
Kristian Lervik, 1978Sanny Therese Gaup,1984
Ragnhild Lervik, 1981
Anders Lervik, 1983
Marit Lervik, 1987
Noa Nikolai Gaup, 2008
Page 79 of 233
Gudrun Dahl 48 1 Gudrun Dahl 48 was born on 31 Oct 1919. She died on 22 Mar 2008. She was the daughter of
Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and of Anna Eugenie Hansen 4.
Children of Gudrun Dahl 48 and Nikolai Eidem 49
1. Randi Eidem 201, Birth: 16 Feb 1951
Spouse: Nikolai Eidem 49 Nikolai Eidem 49 was born on 1 Feb 1903. He died in Trondheim on 29 May 1977.
Randi Eidem 201 Randi Eidem 201 was born on 16 Feb 1951. She is the daughter of Nikolai Eidem 49 and of Gudrun
Dahl 48.
Children of Randi Eidem 201 and Jens Kristian Lervik 323
1. Kristian Lervik 322 Birth: 1 Mar 1978
2. Ragnhild Lervik 324, Birth: 12 Jul 1981
3. Anders Lervik 325, Birth: 9 Dec 1983
4. Marit Lervik 326, Birth: 16 Mar 1987
Spouse: Jens Kristian Lervik 323 Jens Kristian Lervik 323 was born on 19 Jun 1952.
Kristian Lervik 322 Kristian Lervik 322 was born on 1 Mar 1978. He is the son of Jens Kristian Lervik 323 and of Randi
Eidem 201.
Children of Kristian Lervik 322 and Sanny Therese Gaup 327
1. Noah Nikolai Gaup - Lervik 328, Birth: 29 May 2008
Spouse: Sanny Therese Gaup 327 Sanny Therese Gaup 327 was born on 12 May 1984.
Ragnhild Lervik 324 Ragnhild Lervik 324 was born on 12 Jul 1981. She is the daughter of Jens Kristian Lervik 323 and of
Randi Eidem 201.
Anders Lervik 325 Anders Lervik 325 was born on 9 Dec 1983. He is the son of Jens Kristian Lervik 323 and of Randi
Eidem 201.
Marit Lervik 326 Marit Lervik 326 was born on 16 Mar 1987. She is the daughter of Jens Kristian Lervik 323 and of
Randi Eidem 201.
Noah Nikolai Gaup - Lervik 328 Noah Nikolai Gaup - Lervik 328 was born on 29 May 2008. He is the son of Kristian Lervik 322 and
of Sanny Therese Gaup 327.
Page 80 of 233
4.6.8 Gustav Johansen Dahl3 and Elen Kristine Aslaksen296
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl.1840-1894
(1) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849-1916
(2) Birthe Mortensdatter (not married)
Gustav Dahl,b,1875,d,1970
(1) Anna Eugenie Hansen, 1876-1932
(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen, 1902-1956
Rolf Eng Dahl,b.1867
Thora Dahl,b.1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl,b.1870
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl,b.1874
Evald Dahl,b.1880
Johan Nocolai Dahl, b.1872
Maren Baastad,
Inger Dahl,b1879
Anders Leonard SarreJohan R
asch Dahl,b.1906
Trygve D
ahl,b.1909
Andrea E
rikka Dahl,
b.1896,d.1997
Dagm
ar Karoline D
ahl,
b.1898-1996
Johan Edvard D
ahl,
b.1900-1977
George S
igmund D
ahl,
1904-1971
Olga E
ugenie Dahl,
1906-1977
Leif Albert D
ahl,
1908,died as child
Karl G
ustav Dahl,
1910,died as child
Thora A
gnete Dahl
1914-1996
Anna Ida M
athilde Dahl
1916-2006
Gudrun D
ahl
1919-2008
Ragnvald M
attis Dahl
1931
Laila Gunhild D
ahl, 1934
Thea D
ahl, 1935
Gustav H
arald Dahl,1937
Aase Ingvalda D
ahl,1938
Nils A
slak Dahl,1938,
twins
Mathis O
le Sarre
Kaisa B
igga Sarre
Johan SarreI
Isak Leonhard Sarre
Inga Aleta S
arre, b.1917
(2) (1)
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Baard N
icolai Dahl, 1836-1863
Regine N
atvig, 1827-
Herm
an Richard K
læboe D
ahl,1831-1909
(i)Vivikke E
lisabeth Markussen,1830
(ii)Regina O
lsen Boe,1851-1925
Rebecca M
athilde Dahl,1838-xx
Not m
arried
Oluf E
dvard Dahl,1829-57
Regine N
atvig,1832-??
Nicolai D
ahl,died as a child
Mathilde S
usanne Dahl,1842-10
Niels A
nton Hansen A
all,1833-96
Carl A
nthon Reiner D
ahl,1845-89
Julie Sophie S
chanke,1846-?
Regnor F
redrik Lauritz Dahl,1849-32
(i)Wilhelm
ina Mattila,
(ii)Marie Lindeberg,1845-1889
(iii)Martha A
ndrea Tiedem
and,1862-1949
Anna N
icoline Dahl,1834-58
Michael Julius H
øyem
Michaelsen
1821-01
(1)(2)
Page 81 of 233
Children of Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and Elen Kristine Aslaksen 296
1. Ragnvald Mathis K. Dahl 297, Birth: 20 Jan 1931
2. Laila Gunhild Dahl 298, Birth: 31 Oct 1934
3. Thea Dahl 300, Birth: 3 Dec 1935
4. Gustav Harald Dahl 302, Birth: 28 Mar 1937
5. Åse Ingvarda Dahl 299, Birth: 21 Oct 1938
6. Nils Aslak Dahl 301, Birth: 21 Oct 193
Page 82 of 233
4.6.8.1 Ragnvald Mathis Dahl297, 1931
Ole Hansen Dahl,b 1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774- 1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen, 1810- 93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75Maria Andrea Rasmussen, 1812- 75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71Sivert Regnor With, 1810- 97
Lorentz Andreasrsen, 1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Rolf Eng Dahl, 1867Johan Nocolai Dahl,
b. 1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b 1879Anders Leonard
Sarre
Thora Dahl,b. 1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl, 1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl, 1880
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894
(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909
(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829- 57
Regine Natvig, 1832- ??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a child
Rebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842- 10
Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833- 96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845- 89
Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849- 32
(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845- 1889
(iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862- 1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834- 58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen
1821- 01
An
drea Erikka D
ahl, .1
89
6,d
.19
97
Dagm
ar Karo
line D
ahl, 1
89
8-
19
96
Joh
an Ed
vard D
ahl,b
.19
00
-19
77
Geo
rge Sigmu
nd
Dah
l,19
04
-19
71
Olga Eu
genie D
ahl,1
90
6-1
97
7 Leif A
lbert D
ahl,1
90
8,
Karl G
ustav D
ahl,1
91
0 Th
ora A
gnete D
ahl,1
91
4-1
99
6 G
ud
run
Dah
l,19
19
-20
08
La
ila G
un
hild
Da
hl, 1
93
4
Th
ea
Da
hl,
19
35
Gu
sta
v H
ara
ld D
ah
l,19
37
Aa
se
Ing
va
lda
Da
hl,1
93
8
Nils
Asla
k D
ah
l,19
38
,
twin
s
An
na Id
a Math
ilde D
ahl,1
91
6-
20
06
Ragnvald Mathis Dahl, 1931 Liv Sundfær,Rannveig Heggtveit
Per Ragnvald Dahl, 1956 Torill Steinsvik, 1959
Stig J.R.Dahl, 1958-2002Rannveig Dahl
Anne Kristine Dahl,1963 Petter Møller
Frode Dahl, 1966 Inger A.Sudgaarden, 1967
Marianne Dahl, 1988
Celine Møller, 1999
William Møller,2000
Sebastian Dahl,1997
Timian Dahl,1999
Gustav Johansen Dahl,1875-1970(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen,1902-1955
Page 83 of 233
Ragnvald Mathis K. Dahl 297 Ragnvald Mathis K. Dahl 297 was born on 20 Jan 1931. He is the son and of Elen Kristine Aslaksen
296 and adobted by Gustav Johansen Dahl 3.
Children of Ragnvald Mathis K. Dahl 297 and Liv Hansen Sundfær 641
1. Per Ragnvald Dahl 642 , Birth: 9 Dec 1956
Children of Ragnvald Mathis K. Dahl 297 and Rannveig Heggtveit 1765
1. Stig J. R. Dahl 643 , Birth: 21 Dec 1958, Death: 17 Oct 2002
2. Anne Kristine Dahl 644, Birth: 5 Mar 1963
3. Frode Dahl 645, Birth: 12 Jun 1966
Spouse 1: Liv Hansen Sundfær 641
Liv Hansen Sundfær 641 was born on 6 Nov 1938.
Spouse 2: Rannveig Heggtveit 1765
Per Ragnvald Dahl 642 Per Ragnvald Dahl 642 was born on 9 Dec 1956. He is the son of Ragnvald Mathis K. Dahl 297 and
of Liv Hansen Sundfær 641.
Children of Per Ragnvald Dahl 642 and Torill Steinsvik 646
1. Marianne Dahl 647 , Birth: 31 Mar 1988
Spouse: Torill Steinsvik 646
Torill Steinsvik 646 was born on 23 May 1959.
Stig J. R. Dahl 643 Stig J. R. Dahl 643 was born on 21 Dec 1958. He died on 17 Oct 2002. He was the son of Ragnvald
Mathis K. Dahl 297 and of Rannveig Heggtveit 1765.
Spouse: Rannveig Dahl 648
Anne Kristine Dahl 644 Anne Kristine Dahl 644 was born on 5 Mar 1963. She is the daughter of Ragnvald Mathis K. Dahl
297 and of Rannveig Heggtveit 1765.
Children of Anne Kristine Dahl 644 and Petter Møller 649
1. Celine Møller 650, Birth: ved plassen Oslo, 27 Mar 1999
2. William Møller 651, Birth: ved plassen Oslo, 6 Aug 2000
Spouse: Petter Møller 649
Frode Dahl 645 Frode Dahl 645 was born on 12 Jun 1966. He is the son of Ragnvald Mathis K. Dahl 297 and of
Rannveig Heggtveit 1765.
Children of Frode Dahl 645 and Inger A. Sudgarden 652
1. Sebastian Dahl 653, Birth: 10 Mar 1997
2. Timian Dahl 654, Birth: 12 Nov 1999
Spouse: Inger A. Sudgarden 652
Inger A. Sudgarden 652 was born on 16 Sep 1967.
Marianne Dahl 647 Marianne Dahl 647 was born on 31 Mar 1988. She is the daughter of Per Ragnvald Dahl 642 and of
Torill Steinsvik 646.
Page 84 of 233
Celine Møller 650 Celine Møller 650 was born ved plassen Oslo on 27 Mar 1999. She is the son of Petter Møller 649
and of Anne Kristine Dahl 644.
William Møller 651 William Møller 651 was born in Oslo on 6 Aug 2000. He is the son of Petter Møller 649 and of Anne
Kristine Dahl 644.
Sebastian Dahl 653 Sebastian Dahl 653 was born on 10 Mar 1997. He is the son of Frode Dahl 645 and of Inger A.
Sudgarden 652.
Timian Dahl 654 Timian Dahl 654 was born on 12 Nov 1999. He is the son of Frode Dahl 645 and of Inger A.
Sudgarden 652.
Page 85 of 233
4.6.8.2 Laila Gunhild Dahl298, 1934
Ole Hansen Dahl,b 1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774- 1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen, 1810- 93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen, 1812- 75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71
Sivert Regnor With, 1810- 97Lorentz Andreasrsen, 1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Rolf Eng Dahl, 1867Johan Nocolai Dahl,
b. 1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b 1879Anders Leonard
Sarre
Thora Dahl,b. 1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl, 1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl, 1880
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a child
Rebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842- 10Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833- 96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845- 89Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845- 1889( iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862- 1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen 1821- 01
Gustav Johansen Dahl,1875-1970(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen ,1902 -1955
An
dre
a E
rikk
a D
ah
l, .18
96
,d.1
99
7 D
ag
ma
r Ka
rolin
e D
ah
l, 18
98
-1
99
6 Jo
ha
n E
dva
rd D
ah
l,b.1
90
0-1
97
7 G
eo
rge
Sig
mu
nd
Da
hl,1
90
4-1
97
1 O
lga
Eu
ge
nie
Da
hl,1
90
6-1
97
7 Le
if Alb
ert D
ah
l,19
08
, K
arl G
usta
v D
ah
l,19
10
Th
ora
Ag
ne
te D
ah
l,19
14
-19
96
Gu
dru
n D
ah
l,19
19
-20
08
Th
ea
Da
hl,
19
35
Gu
sta
v H
ara
ld D
ah
l,19
37
Aa
se
Ing
va
lda
Da
hl,1
93
8
Nils
Asla
k D
ah
l,19
38
,
twin
s
An
na
Ida
Ma
thild
e D
ah
l,19
16
-2
00
6 R
ag
nva
ld M
ath
is Da
hl, 1
93
1
Laila Gunhild Dahl, 1934 Erke,
Elisabeth Blaser Erke,1962
Randolf Dahl, 1964
Frank Dahl Erke, 1969Reidun Johansen, 1965
Tor Gustav Dahl, 1972
Alexandra Blaser Erke, 1993
Amalie Blaser Erke, 1994
Sophie Blaser Erke, 1999
Runar Rasmussen, 1990
Vilde Rasmusen, 1996
Katrine Johansen Erke, 1996
Dina Alise Erke, 2006
Page 86 of 233
Laila Gunhild Dahl 298 Laila Gunhild Dahl 298 was born on 31 Oct 1934. She is the daughter of Gustav Johansen Dahl 3
and of Elen Kristine Aslaksen 296.
Children of Laila Gunhild Dahl 298 and Erke Erke 841
1. Elisabeth Blaser Erke 564, Birth: 8 Sep 1962
2. Randolf Dahl 565, Birth: 6 Oct 1964
3. Frank Dahl Erke 566, Birth: 2 Jan 1969
4. Tor Gustav Dahl 567, Birth: 2 Oct 1972
Spouse: Erke Erke 841
Elisabeth Blaser Erke 564 Elisabeth Blaser Erke 564 was born on 8 Sep 1962. She is the daughter of Erke Erke 841 and of
Laila Gunhild Dahl 298.
Children of Elisabeth Blaser Erke 564
1. Alexandra Blaser Erke 568, Birth: 18 Nov 1993
2. Amalie Blaser Erke 569, Birth: 16 Dec 1994
3. Sophie Blaser Erke 570, Birth: 28 Apr 1999
Randolf Dahl 565 Randolf Dahl 565 was born on 6 Oct 1964. He is the son of Erke Erke 841 and of Laila Gunhild
Dahl 298.
Children of Randolf Dahl 565
1. Runar Rasmussen 571, Birth: 28 Oct 1990
2. Vilde Rasmussen 572, Birth: 15 Dec 1996
Frank Dahl Erke 566 Frank Dahl Erke 566 was born on 2 Jan 1969. He is the son of Erke Erke 841 and of Laila Gunhild
Dahl 298.
Children of Frank Dahl Erke 566 and Reidun Johansen 573
1. Katrine Johansen Erke 574, Birth: 27 Feb 1996
2. Dina Alise Erke 575, Birth: 25 Aug 2006
Spouse: Reidun Johansen 573
Reidun Johansen 573 was born on 22 Jan 1965.
Tor Gustav Dahl 567 Tor Gustav Dahl 567 was born on 2 Oct 1972. He is the son of Erke Erke 841 and of Laila Gunhild
Dahl 298.
Alexandra Blaser Erke 568 Alexandra Blaser Erke 568 was born on 18 Nov 1993. She is the daughter of Elisabeth Blaser Erke
564.
Amalie Blaser Erke 569 Amalie Blaser Erke 569 was born on 16 Dec 1994. She is the daughter of Elisabeth Blaser Erke
564.
Page 87 of 233
Sophie Blaser Erke 570 Sophie Blaser Erke 570 was born on 28 Apr 1999. She is the daughter of Elisabeth Blaser Erke
564.
Runar Rasmussen 571 Runar Rasmussen 571 was born on 28 Oct 1990. He is the son of Randolf Dahl 565.
Vilde Rasmussen 572 Vilde Rasmussen 572 was born on 15 Dec 1996. She is the daughter of Randolf Dahl 565.
Katrine Johansen Erke 574 Katrine Johansen Erke 574 was born on 27 Feb 1996. She is the daughter of Frank Dahl Erke 566
and of Reidun Johansen 573.
Dina Alise Erke 575 Dina Alise Erke 575 was born on 25 Aug 2006. She is the daughter of Frank Dahl Erke 566 and of
Reidun Johansen 573.
Page 88 of 233
4.6.8.3 Thea Dahl300, 1935
Ole Hansen Dahl,b 1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774- 1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen, 1810- 93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen, 1812- 75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71
Sivert Regnor With, 1810- 97Lorentz Andreasrsen, 1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Rolf Eng Dahl, 1867Johan Nocolai Dahl,
b. 1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b 1879Anders Leonard
Sarre
Thora Dahl,b. 1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl, 1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl, 1880
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a child
Rebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842- 10Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833- 96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845- 89Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845- 1889( iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862- 1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen 1821- 01
Gustav Johansen Dahl,1875-1970(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen ,1902 -1955
Gu
sta
v H
ara
ld D
ah
l,19
37
Ragn
vald M
athis D
ahl, 1
93
1 Laila G
un
hild
Dah
l, 19
34
An
dre
a Erikka Dah
l, .1896
,d.19
97
Dagm
ar Karo
line Da
hl, 1898-
1996
Johan
Edvard
Dah
l,b.1900
-1977
Geo
rge Sigmu
nd D
ahl,19
04-1971
Olga Eu
genie
Dahl,190
6-197
7
Leif Albe
rt Dah
l,1908,
Karl G
ustav D
ahl,1
910
Tho
ra Agn
ete Dah
l,1914-199
6
Gu
drun D
ahl,19
19-2008
An
na Ida M
athilde D
ahl,19
16-
2006Thea Dahl, 1935
Ingvald Henriksen,1927-2005
Åse In
gvalda D
ahl, 1
93
8 N
ils Aslak, D
ahl, 1
93
8
Hallgeir Henriksen 1956Greta Kristiansen, 1957-2001
Elin Kristin Henriksen, 1960
Trond Magne Henriksen, 1962 Ingjerd Tjelle, 1966
Ingar Gustav Henriksen, 1967Vigdis, Sotkajærvi,
Gustav Henrik Sotkajærvi, 2002
Jonas Henriksen Tjelle, 2001
Magnus Henriksen Tjelle, 1991
Irina Henriksen Tjelle, 1988
Henrik Rafaelsen, 1992
Christina Henriksen, 1983
Tarjei Henriksen, 1987
Page 89 of 233
Thea Dahl 300 Thea Dahl 300 was born on 3 Dec 1935. She is the daughter of Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and of Elen
Kristine Aslaksen 296.
Children of Thea Dahl 300 and Ingvald Henriksen 331
1. Hallgeir Henriksen 583, Birth: 25 Oct 1956
2. Elin Kristin Henriksen 584, Birth: 17 Sep 1960
3. Trond Magne Henriksen 585, Birth: 29 Jun 1962
4. Ingar Gustav Henriksen 586, Birth: 2 Sep 1967
Spouse: Ingvald Henriksen 331
Ingvald Henriksen 331 was born on 24 Sep 1927. He died on 6 May 2005.
Hallgeir Henriksen 583 Hallgeir Henriksen 583 was born on 25 Oct 1956. He is the son of Ingvald Henriksen 331 and of
Thea Dahl 300.
Children of Hallgeir Henriksen 583 and Greta Kristiansen 587
1. Tarjei Kristian Henriksen 588, Birth: 23 Oct 1987
Spouse: Greta Kristiansen 587
Greta Kristiansen 587 was born on 1 Apr 1957. She died on 12 Feb 2001.
Elin Kristin Henriksen 584 Elin Kristin Henriksen 584 was born on 17 Sep 1960. She is the daughter of Ingvald Henriksen 331
and of Thea Dahl 300.
Children of Elin Kristin Henriksen 584
1. Christina Henriksen 589, Birth: 4 Jan 1983
2. Henrik Rafaelsen 590, Birth: 13 Jun 1992
Trond Magne Henriksen 585 Trond Magne Henriksen 585 was born on 29 Jun 1962. He is the son of Ingvald Henriksen 331 and
of Thea Dahl 300.
Children of Trond Magne Henriksen 585 and Ingjerd Tjelle 591
1. Irina Henriksen Tjelle 592, Birth: 21 Oct 1988
2. Magnus Henriksen Tjelle 593, Birth: 6 Apr 1991
3. Jonas Henriksen Tjelle 594, Birth: 21 Jun 2001
Spouse: Ingjerd Tjelle 591
Ingjerd Tjelle 591 was born on 31 Dec 1966.
Ingar Gustav Henriksen 586 Ingar Gustav Henriksen 586 was born on 2 Sep 1967. He is the son of Ingvald Henriksen 331 and of
Thea Dahl 300.
Children of Ingar Gustav Henriksen 586 and Vigdis Sotkajærvi 595
1. Gustav Henrik Sotkajærvi 596, Birth: 9 Feb 2002
Spouse: Vigdis Sotkajærvi 595
Tarjei Kristian Henriksen 588 Tarjei Kristian Henriksen 588 was born on 23 Oct 1987. He is the son of Hallgeir Henriksen 583 and
of Greta Kristiansen 587.
Page 90 of 233
Christina Henriksen 589 Christina Henriksen 589 was born on 4 Jan 1983. She is the daughter ofElin Kristin Henriksen 584.
Henrik Rafaelsen 590 Henrik Rafaelsen 590 was born on 13 Jun 1992. He is the son of Elin Kristin Henriksen 584.
Irina Henriksen Tjelle 592 Irina Henriksen Tjelle 592 was born on 21 Oct 1988. She is the daughter of Trond Magne Henriksen
585 and of Ingjerd Tjelle 591.
Magnus Henriksen Tjelle 593 Magnus Henriksen Tjelle 593 was born on 6 Apr 1991. He is the son of Trond Magne Henriksen 585
and of Ingjerd Tjelle 591.
Jonas Henriksen Tjelle 594 Jonas Henriksen Tjelle 594 was born on 21 Jun 2001. He is the son of Trond Magne Henriksen 585
and of Ingjerd Tjelle 591.
Gustav Henrik Sotkajærvi 596 Gustav Henrik Sotkajærvi 596 was born on 9 Feb 2002. He is the son of Ingar Gustav Henriksen 586
and of Vigdis Sotkajærvi 595.
Page 91 of 233
4.6.8.4 Gustav Harald Dahl302, 1937
Ole Hansen Dahl,b 1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774- 1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen, 1810- 93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen, 1812- 75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71
Sivert Regnor With, 1810- 97Lorentz Andreasrsen, 1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Rolf Eng Dahl, 1867Johan Nocolai Dahl,
b. 1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b 1879Anders Leonard
Sarre
Thora Dahl,b. 1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl, 1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl, 1880
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a child
Rebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842- 10Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833- 96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845- 89Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845- 1889( iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862- 1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen 1821- 01
Gustav Johansen Dahl,1875-1970(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen ,1902 -1955
An
dre
a Erikka Dah
l, .1896
,d.19
97
Dagm
ar Karo
line Da
hl, 1898-
1996
Johan
Edvard
Dah
l,b.1900
-1977
Geo
rge Sigmu
nd D
ahl,19
04-1971
Olga Eu
genie
Dahl,190
6-197
7
Leif Albe
rt Dah
l,1908,
Karl G
ustav D
ahl,1
910
Tho
ra Agn
ete Dah
l,1914-199
6
Gu
drun D
ahl,19
19-2008
An
na Ida M
athilde D
ahl,19
16-
2006
Ragn
vald M
athis D
ahl, 1
93
1 Laila G
un
hild
Dah
l, 19
34
Thea D
ahl, 1
93
5 Å
se Ingvald
a Dah
l, 19
38
Nils A
slak, Dah
l, 19
38
Gustav Harald Dahl, 1937 Ida Dagfryd Henninen, 1937
Marion Dahl, 1963Leif Erik Olaussen, 1959
Hege Dahl, 1965Svein Larsen, 1965
Karin Dahl, 1968Terje Barlien, 1966
Liv Dahl, 1970Bjørnar Pedersen, 1970
Mads Dahl Pedersen, 2006
Nina Isabell Dahl Pedersen, 1999
Preben Dahl Pedersen, 1996
Ingrid Nanna Barlien, 2003
Johannes Barlien, 1999
Harald Barlien, 1995
Espen Larsen, 2000
Fredrik Larsen, 1992
Eskil Dahl Olaussen, 1990
Kine Dahl Olaussen,1987Bjørn Håkon Joki,1981
Nikolai Olaussen Joki, 2008
Page 92 of 233
Gustav Harald Dahl 302 Gustav Harald Dahl 302 was born on 28 Mar 1937. He is the son of Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and of
Elen Kristine Aslaksen 296.
Children of Gustav Harald Dahl 302 and Ida Dagfryd Henninen 330
1. Marion Dahl 597, Birth: 3 Aug 1963
2. Hege Dahl 598, Birth: 12 May 1965
3. Karin Dahl 599, Birth: 16 Feb 1968
4. Liv Dahl 600, Birth: 18 Jun 1970
Spouse: Ida Dagfryd Henninen 330 Ida Dagfryd Henninen 330 was born on 29 Jan 1941.
Marion Dahl 597 Marion Dahl 597 was born on 3 Aug 1963. She is the daughter of Gustav Harald Dahl 302 and of
Ida Dagfryd Henninen 330.
Children of Marion Dahl 597 and Leif Erik Olaussen 601
1. Kine Dahl Olaussen 602, Birth: 19 Jul 1987
2. Eskil Dahl Olaussen 603, Birth: 4 Sep 1990
Spouse: Leif Erik Olaussen 601 Leif Erik Olaussen 601 was born on 18 Nov 1959.
Hege Dahl 598 Hege Dahl 598 was born on 12 May 1965. She is the daughter of Gustav Harald Dahl 302 and of Ida
Dagfryd Henninen 330.
Children of Hege Dahl 598 and Svein Larsen 606
1. Fredrik Larsen 607, Birth: 11 May 1992
2. Espen Larsen 608, Birth: 25 Sep 2000
Spouse: Svein Larsen 606 Svein Larsen 606 was born on 11 Apr 1965.
Karin Dahl 599 Karin Dahl 599 was born on 16 Feb 1968. She is the daughter of Gustav Harald Dahl 302 and of Ida
Dagfryd Henninen 330.
Children of Karin Dahl 599 and Terje Barlien 609
1. Harald Barlien 610, Birth: 17 Sep 1995
2. Johannes Barlien 611, Birth: 5 Feb 1999
3. Ingrid Nanna Barlien 612, Birth: 27 Jan 2003
Spouse: Terje Barlien 609 Terje Barlien 609 was born on 15 Jan 1966.
Liv Dahl 600 Liv Dahl 600 was born on 18 Jun 1970. She is the daughter of Gustav Harald Dahl 302 and of Ida
Dagfryd Henninen 330.
Children of Liv Dahl 600 and Bjørnar Pedersen 613
1. Preben Dahl Pedersen 614, Birth: 10 May 1996
2. Ninni Isabell Dahl Pedersen 615, Birth: 9 Sep 1999
3. Mads Dahl Pedersen 616, Birth: 14 Nov 2006
Spouse: Bjørnar Pedersen 613 Bjørnar Pedersen 613 was born on 17 Apr 1970.
Page 93 of 233
Kine Dahl Olaussen 602 Kine Dahl Olaussen 602 was born on 19 Jul 1987. She is the daughter of Leif Erik Olaussen 601 and
of Marion Dahl 597.
Children of Kine Dahl Olaussen 602 and Bjørn Håkon Joki 604
1. Nikolai Olaussen Joki 605, Birth: 6 Aug 2008
Spouse: Bjørn Håkon Joki 604 Bjørn Håkon Joki 604 was born on 13 Oct 1981.
Eskil Dahl Olaussen 603 Eskil Dahl Olaussen 603 was born on 4 Sep 1990. He is the son of Leif Erik Olaussen 601 and of
Marion Dahl 597.
Fredrik Larsen 607 Fredrik Larsen 607 was born on 11 May 1992. He is the son of Svein Larsen 606 and of Hege Dahl
598.
Espen Larsen 608 Espen Larsen 608 was born on 25 Sep 2000. He is the son of Svein Larsen 606 and of Hege Dahl
598.
Harald Barlien 610 Harald Barlien 610 was born on 17 Sep 1995. He is the son of Terje Barlien 609 and of Karin Dahl
599.
Johannes Barlien 611 Johannes Barlien 611 was born on 5 Feb 1999. He is the son of Terje Barlien 609 and of Karin Dahl
599.
Ingrid Nanna Barlien 612 Ingrid Nanna Barlien 612 was born on 27 Jan 2003. She is the daughter of Terje Barlien 609 and of
Karin Dahl 599.
Preben Dahl Pedersen 614 Preben Dahl Pedersen 614 was born on 10 May 1996. He is the son of Bjørnar Pedersen 613 and of
Liv Dahl 600.
Ninni Isabell Dahl Pedersen 615 Ninni Isabell Dahl Pedersen 615 was born on 9 Sep 1999. She is the daughter of Bjørnar Pedersen
613 and of Liv Dahl 600.
Mads Dahl Pedersen 616 Mads Dahl Pedersen 616 was born on 14 Nov 2006. He is the son of Bjørnar Pedersen 613 and of
Liv Dahl 600.
Nikolai Olaussen Joki 605 Nikolai Olaussen Joki 605 was born on 6 Aug 2008. He is the son of Bjørn Håkon Joki 604 and of
Kine Dahl Olaussen 602.
Page 94 of 233
4.6.8.5 Åse Invarda Dahl299, 1938
Ole Hansen Dahl,b 1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774- 1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen, 1810- 93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen, 1812- 75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71
Sivert Regnor With, 1810- 97Lorentz Andreasrsen, 1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Rolf Eng Dahl, 1867Johan Nocolai Dahl,
b. 1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b 1879Anders Leonard
Sarre
Thora Dahl,b. 1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl, 1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl, 1880
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a child
Rebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842- 10Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833- 96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845- 89Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845- 1889( iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862- 1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen 1821- 01
Gustav Johansen Dahl,1875-1970(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen ,1902 -1955
An
dre
a Erikka Dah
l, .1896
,d.19
97
Dagm
ar Karo
line Da
hl, 1898-
1996
Johan
Edvard
Dah
l,b.1900
-1977
Geo
rge Sigmu
nd D
ahl,19
04-1971
Olga Eu
genie
Dahl,190
6-197
7
Leif Albe
rt Dah
l,1908,
Karl G
ustav D
ahl,1
910
Tho
ra Agn
ete Dah
l,1914-199
6
Gu
drun D
ahl,19
19-2008
An
na Ida M
athilde D
ahl,19
16-
2006
Ra
gn
vald
Ma
this D
ah
l, 19
31
Laila
Gu
nh
ild D
ah
l, 19
34
Th
ea
Da
hl, 1
93
5 N
ils Asla
k, Da
hl, 1
93
8
Åse Ingvarda Dahl, 1938Hilbert Sigmunn Monsen, 1935-2002
Sigmund Monsen, 1968Elisabeth Kras, 1978
Bodil Monsen,1969Ozaka Osimili, 1975
Eril Chinedu Osimili, 2005
Mathie Rødal, 1997
Christofer Monsen Kras, 2006
Gu
sta
v H
ara
ld D
ah
l,19
37
Page 95 of 233
Åse Ingvarda Dahl 299 Åse Ingvarda Dahl 299 was born on 21 Oct 1938. She is the daughter of Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and
of Elen Kristine Aslaksen 296.
Children of Åse Ingvarda Dahl 299 and Hilbert Sigmunn Monsen 332
1. Sigmund Monsen 576, Birth: 26 Apr 1968
2. Bodil Monsen 577, Birth: 28 Jul 1969
Spouse: Hilbert Sigmunn Monsen 332 Hilbert Sigmunn Monsen 332 was born on 10 Aug 1935. He died in Oslo on 3 Apr 2002.
Sigmund Monsen 576 Sigmund Monsen 576 was born on 26 Apr 1968. He is the son of Hilbert Sigmunn Monsen 332 and of
Åse Ingvarda Dahl 299.
Children of Sigmund Monsen 576 and Elisabeth Kras 578
1. Christopher Monsen Kras 579, Birth: Oslo, 12 Aug 2006
Spouse: Elisabeth Kras 578 Elisabeth Kras 578 was born on 4 Mar 1976.
Bodil Monsen 577 Bodil Monsen 577 was born on 28 Jul 1969. She is the daughter of Hilbert Sigmunn Monsen 332 and
of Åse Ingvarda Dahl 299.
Children of Bodil Monsen 577 and Ozaka Osimili 580
1. Mathie Rødal 581, Birth: 13 May 1997
2. Erik Chinedu Osimili 582 , Birth: 19 Jan 2005
Spouse: Ozaka Osimili 580 Ozaka Osimili 580 was born on 15 Jul 1975.
Christopher Monsen Kras 579 Christopher Monsen Kras 579 was born in Oslo on 12 Aug 2006. He is the son of Sigmund Monsen
576 and of Elisabeth Kras 578.
Mathie Rødal 581 Mathie Rødal 581 was born on 13 May 1997. She is the daughter of Ozaka Osimili 580 and of Bodil
Monsen 577.
Erik Chinedu Osimili 582 Erik Chinedu Osimili 582 was born on 19 Jan 2005. He is the son of Ozaka Osimili 580 and of Bodil
Monsen 577.
Page 96 of 233
4.6.8.6 Nils Aslak Dahl301, 1938
Ole Hansen Dahl,b 1770, d . 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774- 1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl, 1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe, 1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl, 1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen, 1810- 93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl, 1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen, 1812- 75
Anne Birgithe Dahl, 1814-71
Sivert Regnor With, 1810- 97Lorentz Andreasrsen, 1810- 1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1813- 1866
Rolf Eng Dahl, 1867Johan Nocolai Dahl,
b. 1872Maren Baastad
Inger Dahl,b 1879Anders Leonard
Sarre
Thora Dahl,b. 1868-1944
Erikka Andrea Dahl, 1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl, 1880
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl. 1840- 1894(1 ) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849- 1916
(2 ) Birthe Mortensdatter ( not married)
Baard Nicolai Dahl, 1836- 1863
Regine Natvig, 1827-
Herman Richard Klæboe Dahl, 1831- 1909(i) Vivikke Elisabeth Markussen, 1830
(ii) Regina Olsen Boe, 1851- 1925
Oluf Edvard Dahl, 1829-57
Regine Natvig, 1832-??
Nicolai Dahl, died as a child
Rebecca Mathilde
Dahl, 1838-, not married
Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842- 10Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833- 96
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl, 1845- 89Julie Sophie Schanke, 1846-?
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i) Wilhelmina Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845- 1889( iii) Martha Andrea Tiedemand, 1862- 1949
Anna Nicoline Dahl, 1834-58
Michael Julius Høyem Michaelsen 1821- 01
Gustav Johansen Dahl,1875-1970(2) Elen Kristine Aslaksen ,1902 -1955
An
dre
a Erikka Dah
l, .1896
,d.19
97
Dagm
ar Karo
line Da
hl, 1898-
1996
Johan
Edvard
Dah
l,b.1900
-1977
Geo
rge Sigmu
nd D
ahl,19
04-1971
Olga Eu
genie
Dahl,190
6-197
7
Leif Albe
rt Dah
l,1908,
Karl G
ustav D
ahl,1
910
Tho
ra Agn
ete Dah
l,1914-199
6
Gu
drun D
ahl,19
19-2008
An
na Ida M
athilde D
ahl,19
16-
2006
Ra
gn
vald
Ma
this D
ah
l, 19
31
Laila
Gu
nh
ild D
ah
l, 19
34
Th
ea
Da
hl, 1
93
5
Nils Aslak, Dahl, 1938 Judith Petra Salkjelsvik, 1937
Åse
Ing
vard
a D
ah
l, 19
38
Gu
sta
v H
ara
ld D
ah
l,19
37
Kjell Arne Dahl, 1964Camilla Betten, 1975
Margareth Dahl, 1965Bjørn Erik Thorsen, 1956
Hilde Marie Dahl, 1967
Ørjan Dahl, 1968Marianne Skøtt, 1968
Aslak Salkjelsvik, 1971Elen Helen Pedersen, 1972
Jørgen Salkjelsvik, 1972
Iris Co
rde
lia D
ah
l B
ette
n, 2
00
5 Jo
hn
Ra
ine
r Be
tten
, 1
99
4 B
rita H
ele
ne
Se
pp
æn
en
, 19
90
Jan
Arild
Hild
on
en
,
Stig A
rne
Da
hl, 1
98
3Lillia
n G
ain
o, 1
98
6
An
nike
n D
ah
l A
hm
ed
El-A
bh
ari,
19
99
Som
aya
El-A
bh
ari,
19
97
Ra
ph
ae
l Xe
no
Skøtt
Da
hl, 2
00
8 Jo
sep
hin
e Skø
tt D
ah
l, 20
01
Victo
ria Skø
tt Da
hl,
19
97
Ka
rolin
e Sa
lkjelsvik
Pe
de
rsen
, 20
09
Kristia
n P
ed
erse
n,
20
04
Page 97 of 233
Nils Aslak Dahl 301 Nils Aslak Dahl 301 was born on 21 Oct 1938. He is the son of Gustav Johansen Dahl 3 and of Elen
Kristine Aslaksen 296.
Children of Nils Aslak Dahl 301 and Judith Petra Salkjelsvik 329
1. Kjell Arne Dahl 617, Birth: 2 Jun 1964
2. Margareth Dahl 618, Birth: 19 Oct 1965
3. Hilde Marie Dahl 619, Birth: 8 Feb 1967
4. Ørjan Dahl 620, Birth: 20 Sep 1968
5. Aslak Salkjelsvik 621, Birth: 29 Jan 1971
6. Jørgen Salkjelsvik 622, Birth: 9 Jun 1972
Spouse: Judith Petra Salkjelsvik 329 Judith Petra Salkjelsvik 329 was born on 13 Mar 1937.
Kjell Arne Dahl 617 Kjell Arne Dahl 617 was born on 2 Jun 1964. He is the son of Nils Aslak Dahl 301 and of Judith Petra
Salkjelsvik 329.
Children of Kjell Arne Dahl 617 and Camilla Betten 623
1. John Rainer Betten 624, Birth: 13 Jan 1994
2. Iris Cordelia Dahl Betten 625, Birth: 27 Sep 2005
Spouse: Camilla Betten 623 Camilla Betten 623 was born on 11 Nov 1975.
Margareth Dahl 618 Margareth Dahl 618 was born on 19 Oct 1965. She is the daughter of Nils Aslak Dahl 301 and of Judith
Petra Salkjelsvik 329.
Children of Margareth Dahl 618 and Bjørn Erik Thorsen 626
1. Annikken Dahl 628
2. Stig Arne Dahl 627, Birth: 19 Jul 1983
3. Brita Helene Seppænen 629, Birth: 10 May 1990
Spouse: Bjørn Erik Thorsen 626 Bjørn Erik Thorsen 626 was born on 4 Nov 1956.
Hilde Marie Dahl 619 Hilde Marie Dahl 619 was born on 8 Feb 1967. She is the daughter of Nils Aslak Dahl 301 and of Judith
Petra Salkjelsvik 329.
Children of Hilde Marie Dahl 619
1. Somaya El - Abhari 632, Birth: 3 May 1997
2. Ahmed El - Abhari 633, Birth: 1 Nov 1999
Ørjan Dahl 620 Ørjan Dahl 620 was born on 20 Sep 1968. He is the son of Nils Aslak Dahl 301 and of Judith Petra
Salkjelsvik 329.
Children of Ørjan Dahl 620 and Marianne Skøtt 634
1. Victoria Skøtt Dahl 635, Birth: 22 Jul 1997
2. Josephine Skøtt Dahl 636, Birth: 1 Aug 2001
3. Raphael Xeno Skøtt Dahl 637, Birth: 3 May 2008
Spouse: Marianne Skøtt 634 Marianne Skøtt 634 was born on 10 Nov 1968.
Page 98 of 233
Aslak Salkjelsvik 621 Aslak Salkjelsvik 621 was born on 29 Jan 1971. He is the son of Nils Aslak Dahl 301 and of Judith Petra
Salkjelsvik 329.
Children of Aslak Salkjelsvik 621 and Ellen Helen Pedersen 638
1. Kristian Pedersen 639 , Birth: 18 Jul 2004
2. Karoline Pedersen Salkjelsvik 640, Birth: 10 Aug 2009
Spouse: Ellen Helen Pedersen 638 Ellen Helen Pedersen 638 was born on 18 Sep 1972.
Jørgen Salkjelsvik 622 Jørgen Salkjelsvik 622 was born on 9 Jun 1972. He is the son of Nils Aslak Dahl 301 and of Judith Petra
Salkjelsvik 329.
John Rainer Betten 624 John Rainer Betten 624 was born on 13 Jan 1994. He is the son of Kjell Arne Dahl 617 and of Camilla
Betten 623.
Iris Cordelia Dahl Betten 625 Iris Cordelia Dahl Betten 625 was born on 27 Sep 2005. She is the daughter of Kjell Arne Dahl 617 and
of Camilla Betten 623.
Annikken Dahl 628 She was the daughter of Bjørn Erik Thorsen 626 and of Margareth Dahl 618.
Stig Arne Dahl 627 Stig Arne Dahl 627 was born on 19 Jul 1983. He is the son of Bjørn Erik Thorsen 626 and of Margareth
Dahl 618.
Spouse: Lillian Gaino 630 Lillian Gaino 630 was born on 8 Dec 1986.
Brita Helene Seppænen 629 Brita Helene Seppænen 629 was born on 10 May 1990. She is the daughter of Bjørn Erik Thorsen 626
and of Margareth Dahl 618.
Spouse: Jan Arild Hildonen 631
Somaya El - Abhari 632 Somaya El - Abhari 632 was born on 3 May 1997. She is the daughter of and of Hilde Marie Dahl 619.
Ahmed El - Abhari 633 Ahmed El - Abhari 633 was born on 1 Nov 1999. He is the son of and of Hilde Marie Dahl 619.
Victoria Skøtt Dahl 635 Victoria Skøtt Dahl 635 was born on 22 Jul 1997. She is the daughter of Ørjan Dahl 620 and of
Marianne Skøtt 634.
Josephine Skøtt Dahl 636 Josephine Skøtt Dahl 636 was born on 1 Aug 2001. She is the daughter of Ørjan Dahl 620 and of
Marianne Skøtt 634.
Page 99 of 233
Raphael Xeno Skøtt Dahl 637 Raphael Xeno Skøtt Dahl 637 was born on 3 May 2008. He is the son of Ørjan Dahl 620 and of
Marianne Skøtt 634.
Kristian Pedersen 639 Kristian Pedersen 639 was born on 18 Jul 2004. He is the son of Aslak Salkjelsvik 621 and of Ellen
Helen Pedersen 638.
Karoline Pedersen Salkjelsvik 640 Karoline Pedersen Salkjelsvik 640 was born on 10 Aug 2009. She is the daughter of Aslak Salkjelsvik
621 and of Ellen Helen Pedersen 638.
Page 100 of 233
4.6.9 Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl1072 Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839
Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl.1840-1894
(1) Erikka Andrea Esbensen, 1849-1916
(ii)Birthe Mortensdatter
Ba
ard
Nico
lai D
ah
l, 18
36
-18
63
Re
gin
e N
atvig
, 18
27
-
He
rma
n R
icha
rd K
læb
oe
Da
hl,
18
31
-19
09
(i)Vivikke
Elisa
be
th M
arku
ssen
,
18
30
-
(ii)Re
gin
a O
lsen
Bø
e, 1
85
1-1
92
5
Re
be
cca M
ath
ilde
Da
hl, 1
83
8-
No
t ma
rried
Olu
f Ed
vard
Da
hl,1
82
9-5
7
Re
gin
e N
atvig
,18
32
-
Nico
lai D
ah
l,die
d a
s a ch
ild
Ma
thild
e S
usa
nn
e D
ah
l, 18
42
-
19
10
Nie
ls An
ton
Ha
nse
n A
all, 1
83
3-
18
96
Ca
rl An
tho
n R
ein
er D
ah
l, 18
45
-
18
89
Julie
So
ph
ie S
cha
nke
,18
46
-
Re
gn
or F
red
rik La
uritz
Da
hl,1
84
9-3
2
(i)Wilh
elm
ina
Ma
ttila,
(ii)Ma
rie L
ind
eb
erg
, 18
45-1
88
9
(iii)Ma
rtha
An
dre
a T
ide
ma
nd,
18
62-1
94
9
An
na
Nico
line
Da
hl,1
83
4-5
8
Mich
ae
l Juliu
s Hø
yem
Mich
ae
lsen
18
21
-01
Gustav Dahl1875-1970
(i) Anna Eugenie Hansen, 1876-1932
(ii) Elen Kristine Aslaksen, 1902-1956
Rolf Eng Dahl,1867-
Thora Dahl,1868-1944
Erikka Andrea, 1870-
Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl, 1874
Evald Dahl, 1880
Johan Nicolai Dahl, 1872-1949
Maren Baastad, 1878-1977 Inger Mathisdatter Dahl,1879
Anders Leonard Sarre
Mathis Ole Sarre
Kaisa Bigga Sarre
Samuelsen
Johan Sarre
Isak Leonhard Sarre
Inga Aleta Sarre, 1917
Hansen
Au
d H
en
riette
Sm
uk
Fin
n T
orle
if Ha
nse
n, 1
94
5
Ka
ri Julia
nn
e H
an
sen
,19
45
Lille
vik
Arn
e L
eo
nh
ard
Ha
nse
n,
19
49
Re
idu
n S
ynn
øve
Ha
nse
n
Sa
rre, 1
95
0
La
rs Sa
mu
else
n
Åse
Ola
ug
Sa
mu
else
n,
Jørn
Ivar B
akke
n
Me
rete
Myrvo
ld
He
ge
Myrvo
ld
Lin
da
Ha
nse
n
Ro
nn
y Ha
nse
n
Ro
y Arild
Lille
vik, 19
65
Sve
in H
ug
o L
illevik, 1
96
6
Ha
nn
e E
lisab
eth
Lille
vik,
19
68
Lill K
arin
Ha
nse
n
Bå
rd A
nd
ers H
an
sen
,
19
68
Page 101 of 233
Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl 1072 Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl 1072 was born on 28 Aug 1879. She was the daughter of Johan
Marenius Rasch Dahl 8 and of Birthe Mortensdatter 1071.
Children of Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl 1072 and Anders Leonhard Sarre 1270
1. Mathis Ole Sarre 1742
2. Kaisa Bigga Sarre 1741
3. Johan Sarre 1743
4. Isak Leonhard Sarre 1744
5. Inga Alette Sarre 1073, Birth: 30 Jul 1917
Spouse: Anders Leonhard Sarre 1270
Mathis Ole Sarre 1742 He was the son of Anders Leonhard Sarre 1270 and of Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl 1072.
Kaisa Bigga Sarre 1741 She was the daughter of Anders Leonhard Sarre 1270 and of Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl
1072.
Children of Kaisa Bigga Sarre 1741 and ? Samuelsen 1745
1. Åse Olauig Samuelsen 1746
2. Lars Samuelsen 1747
Spouse: Samuelsen 1745
Johan Sarre 1743 He was the son of Anders Leonhard Sarre 1270 and of Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl 1072.
Isak Leonhard Sarre 1744 He was the son of Anders Leonhard Sarre 1270 and of Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl 1072.
Inga Alette Sarre 1073 Inga Alette Sarre 1073 was born on 30 Jul 1917. She is the daughter of Anders Leonhard
Sarre 1270 and of Inger (Inga) Mathisdatter Dahl 1072.
Children of Inga Alette Sarre 1073 and ? Hansen 1271
1. Aud Henriette Smuk 1748
2. Finn Torleif Hansen 1750, Birth: 26 May 1945
3. Kari Julianne Hansen 1272, Birth: 22 Nov 1945
4. Arne Leonhard Hansen 1751, Birth: 12 Aug 1949
5. Reidun Synnøve Hansen Sarre 1752, Birth: 13 May 1950
Spouse: Hansen 1271
Åse Olaug Samuelsen 1746 She was the daughter of Samuelsen 1745 and of Kaisa Bigga Sarre 1741.
Lars Samuelsen 1747 He was the son of Samuelsen 1745 and of Kaisa Bigga Sarre 1741.
Page 102 of 233
Aud Henriette Smuk 1748 She was the daughter of Hansen 1271 and of Inga Alette Sarre 1073.
Children of Aud Henriette Smuk 1748
1. Jørn Ivar Bakken 1753
2. Merete Myrvold 1754
3. Hege Myrvold 1755
Finn Torleif Hansen 1750 Finn Torleif Hansen 1750 was born on 26 May 1945. He is the son of Hansen 1271 and of
Inga Alette Sarre 1073.
Children of Finn Torleif Hansen 1750
1. Linda Hansen 1760
2. Ronny Hansen 1761
Kari Julianne Hansen 1272 Kari Julianne Hansen 1272 was born on 22 Nov 1945. She is the daughter of Hansen 1271
and of Inga Alette Sarre 1073.
Children of Kari Julianne Hansen 1272 and Lillevik 1273
1. Roy Arild Lillevik 1756, Birth: 1 Aug 1965
2. Svein Hugo Lillevik 1757, Birth: 13 Oct 1966
3. Hanne Elisabeth Lillevik 1758, Birth: 4 Dec 1968
Spouse: Lillevik 1273
Arne Leonhard Harnsen 1751 Arne Leonhard Harnsen 1751 was born on 12 Aug 1949. He is the son of Hansen 1271 and of
Inga Alette Sarre 1073.
Children of Arne Leonhard Harnsen 1751
1. Lill Karin Hansen 1764, Birth: 3 Jan 19
2. Bård Anders Hansen 1763, Birth: 13 Sep 1968, Death: 1978
Reidun Synnøve Hansen Sarre 1752 Reidun Synnøve Hansen Sarre 1752 was born on 13 May 1950. She is the daughter of Hansen
1271 and of Inga Alette Sarre 1073.
Jørn Ivar Bakken 1753 He is the son of and of Aud Henriette Smuk 1748.
Merete Myrvold 1754 She is the daughter of Aud Henriette Smuk 1748.
Hege Myrvold 1755 She is the daughter of Aud Henriette Smuk 1748.
Linda Hansen 1760 She is the daughter of Finn Torleif Hansen 1750.
Spouse: Roll 1762
Page 103 of 233
Ronny Hansen 1761 He is the son of Finn Torleif Hansen 1750.
Roy Arild Lillevik 1756 Roy Arild Lillevik 1756 was born on 1 Aug 1965. He is the son of Lillevik 1273 and of Kari
Julianne Hansen 1272.
Svein Hugo Lillevik 1757 Svein Hugo Lillevik 1757 was born on 13 Oct 1966. He is the son of Lillevik 1273 and of
Kari Julianne Hansen 1272.
Hanne Elisabeth Lillevik 1758 Hanne Elisabeth Lillevik 1758 was born on 4 Dec 1968. She is the daughter of Lillevik 1273
and of Kari Julianne Hansen 1272.
Spouse: Ingar Eriksen 1759
Lill Karin Hansen 1764 Lill Karin Hansen 1764 was born on 3 Jan 19. She is the daughter of Arne Leonhard Harnsen
1751.
Bård Anders Hansen 1763 Bård Anders Hansen 1763 was born on 13 Sep 1968. He died in 1978. He was the son of
Arne Leonhard Harnsen 1751.
Page 104 of 233
4.7 MATHILDE SUSANNE DAHL174 AND NIELS ANTON HANSEN AALL175
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Jo
ha
n M
are
niu
s R
asch
Da
hl.1
84
0-1
89
4
(1) E
rikka
An
dre
a
Esb
en
se
n, 1
84
9-1
91
6
Ba
ard
Nic
ola
i Da
hl, 1
83
6-
18
63
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig, 1
82
7-
He
rma
n R
ich
ard
Klæ
bo
e
Da
hl,1
83
1-1
90
9
(i)Viv
ikke
Elis
ab
eth
Ma
rku
sse
n,1
83
0
Re
be
cca
Ma
thild
e
Da
hl,1
83
8-x
x
No
t ma
rried
Olu
f Ed
va
rd D
ah
l,18
29-5
7
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig,1
83
2-?
?
Nic
ola
i Da
hl,d
ied
as a
ch
ild
Mathilde Susanne Dahl,1842-10
Niels Anton Hansen Aall,1833-96
Ca
rl An
tho
n R
ein
er
Da
hl,1
84
5-8
9
Ju
lie S
op
hie
Sch
an
ke
,18
46
-
?Re
gn
or F
red
rik L
au
ritz
Da
hl,1
84
9-3
2
(i)Wilh
elm
ina
Ma
ttila,
An
na
Nic
olin
e D
ah
l,18
34-5
8
Mic
ha
el J
uliu
s H
øye
m
Mic
ha
els
en
18
21
-01
Cato Nikolai
Benjamin Aall,1865-
57
Anathon August Fredrik Aall,
1867-43
(i) Katrine Antonie Langaard,
1863-26
(2) Lily Auguste Weisser,1898-
Niels Emil Ude
Aall,1868-03
Dagny Valborg
Bekkevold, 1886
Ester Nathalia
Mathilde Aall,1870-
Just Lund,
Herman Johan Regnor
Harris Aall,1871-57
Gerhardine d’Acqueria,
1868-
Maren Anna Aall,1873-48
(1)Kristian Birch-
Reichenvald Aars1868-
1917
(2) Maurizo
Barricelli,1875-1931
Signe Olava
Nicoline Aall
Charlotte
Henrikke Ragna
Aall
Alf Immanuel
Gustav Aall, 1868-
1903
Jonathan Aars, 1896-1983
Lajla Klem,1900-1992
Laila Aars,1901-
Niels Aall Barrecilli, 1912-
1993
Luisa Aall Barrecilli, 1915-2005
Rolf Brahde, 1918-
Øystein Aars, 1929
Thora Husby, 1934
Ivar Aars, 1932
Ingrid Ødegaard, 1939
Alf Cato Aall Brahde, 1954
Christine Patton, 1956
Rebecca Brahde, 1998
Camilla Brahde, 1994
Agnar Aars,
Mette
Torstein Aars
Ellen
Solveig Aars
Bernt Christian
Wilhelmsen
Marit Aars
Ketil Eide
Elin AarsJon Aars
Janne
Dagny Therese
Susanne Aall,
1878-1879
Ing
eb
org
Aa
rs
Ing
rid E
ide
, 19
94
Sig
mo
nd
Eid
e,
19
97
Ka
rl Osca
r Wilh
elm
se
n, 1
99
7
Nils
Ch
ristia
n W
ilhe
lmse
n,
19
93
Be
ne
dic
te W
ilhe
lmse
n, 1
99
1
So
lve
ig A
ars
, 19
96
Kris
tian
Aa
rs, 1
99
8
Kris
tine
Aa
rs, 1
99
8
Vild
e A
ars
, 19
98
AchtonLouis de Serène d’Acqueieria Aall, 1908
Oskar Ørnulf de Serène d’Acqueieria Aall, 1910
Vera Dagny Aall,
1910
Page 105 of 233
Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174 Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174 was born on 12 May 1842. She died in 1910. She was the daughter
of Baard Nikolai Benjamin Dahl 53 and of Maren Anna Henriksdatter Klæboe 54.
Children of Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174 and Niels Anton Hansen Aall 175
1. Cato Nicolai Benjamin Nilsen Aall 265 , Birth: 19 Aug 1865, Death: 1957
2. Anathon August Fredrik Aall 266 , Birth: 15 Aug 1867, Death: 1943
3. Alf Immanuel Gustav Aall 272, Birth: 1868, Death: 1903
4. Esther Nathalia Mathilde Aall 268, Birth: 24 May 1870
5. Herman Johan Regnor Harris Aall 269, Birth: 22 Sep 1871, Death: 1957
6. Maren Anna Nielsine Aall 270, Birth: 8 Mar 1873, Death: 1948
7. Charlotte Henrikke Ragna Aall 271, Birth: 26 Sep 1874
8. Signe Olava Nicoline Aall 273 , Birth: 24 Nov 1876
9. Niels Emil Ude Aall 2011 , Birth: 24 Nov 1876
10. Dagny Therese Susanne Aall 2012, Birth: 2 Aug 1878, Death: 18 Mar 1879
Spouse: Niels Anton Hansen Aall 175 Niels Anton Hansen Aall 175 was born in Sandefjord on 6 Nov 1833. Niels Anton was all his life a vicar
working in several places in both northern as well as southern Norway. He died in 1896. He was the son
of Hans Cato Aall 666 and of Karen Nikoline Harris 667.
The Aall family around 1875.
In front from the right; Esther Natalia Mathilde,1870-, Herman Johan Regnor Harris, 1871-1957,
Midten fra høyre; Cato Nicolai Benjamin, 1865-1957, Charlotte Henrikke Ragna, 1874- (on mother's knee),
Anathon August Fredrik, 1867-1943, Alf Immanuel Gustav, 1868-1903, Maren Anna Nielsine, 1873-1948,
Foreldre, til høyre; Mathilde Susanne Dahl, 1842-1910, Niels Anton Hansen Aall, 1833-1896
Page 106 of 233
The Aall family in the late 1880 ties.
Page 107 of 233
Cato Nicolai Benjamin Nilsen Aall 265 Cato Nicolai Benjamin Nilsen Aall 265 was born on 19 Aug 1865. He died in 1957. He was the son of Niels
Anton Hansen Aall 175 and of Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174.
Anathon August Fredrik Aall 266 Anathon August Fredrik Aall 266 was born on 15 Aug 1867. He died in 1943. He was the son of Niels Anton
Hansen Aall 175 and of Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174.
Spouse 1: Katrine Antonie Langaard 722 Katrine Antonie Langaard 722 was born ved plassen Oslo in 1863. She died in 1926. She was the daughter of
Conrad Langaard 724.
Spouse 2: Lily Auguste Weiser 723 Lily Auguste Weiser 723 was born in 1898. She is the daughter of Hans Weiser 725 and of Louise Hess 726.
Alf Immanuel Gustav Aall 272 Alf Immanuel Gustav Aall 272 was born in 1868. He died in 1903. He was the son of Niels Anton Hansen Aall
175 and of Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174.
Esther Nathalia Mathilde Aall 268 Esther Nathalia Mathilde Aall 268 was born on 24 May 1870. She was the daughter of Niels Anton Hansen
Aall 175 and of Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174.
Spouse: Just Lund 274
Herman Johan Regnor Harris Aall 269 Herman Johan Regnor Harris Aall 269 was born on 22 Sep 1871. He died in Oslo in 1957. He was the son of
Niels Anton Hansen Aall 175 and of Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174.
Spouse: Gerhardine d'Acqueria 729 Gerhardine d'Acqueria 729 was born in 1868. She was the daughter of Oscar d'Acqueria 730.
Children of Herman Johan Regnor Harris Aall 269 and Gerhardine d'Acqueria 729
1. Achton Louis de Serène d'Acqueria Aall 2015, Birth: 8 Sept 1908
2. Oskar Ørnulf de Serène d'Acqueria Aall 2016, Birth: 14 Jan 1910
Maren Anna Nielsine Aall 270 Maren Anna Nielsine Aall 270 was born on 8 Mar 1873. She died in 1948. She was the daughter of Niels
Anton Hansen Aall 175 and of Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174.
Children of Maren Anna Nielsine Aall 270 and Kristian Birch - Reichenvald Aars 275
1. Jonathan Aars 735, Birth: 17 Dec 1896, Death: 1983
2. Laila Aars 734, Birth: 1901
Children of Maren Anna Nielsine Aall 270 and Maurizio Barricelli 276
1. Nils Aall Barricelli 741, Birth: 1912, Death: 1993
2. Luisa Aall Barricelli 742, Birth: 24 Jun 1915, Death: 6 Aug 2005
Spouse 1: Kristian Birch - Reichenvald Aars 275 Kristian Birch - Reichenvald Aars 275 was born in 1868. He died in 1917. He was the son of Jacob Jonathan
Aars 1712 and of Anna Ernestas Birch- Reichenvald 1766.
Spouse 2: Maurizio Barricelli 276 Maurizio Barricelli 276 was born in 1875. He died in 1931.
Charlotte Henrikke Ragna Aall 271 Charlotte Henrikke Ragna Aall 271 was born on 26 Sep 1874. She was the daughter of Niels Anton Hansen
Aall 175 and of Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174.
Page 108 of 233
Signe Olava Nicoline Aall 273 Signe Olava Nicoline Aall 273 was born on 24 Nov 1876. She was the daughter of Niels Anton Hansen Aall
175 and of Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174.
Niels Emil Ude Aall 2011 Niels Emil Ude Aall 2011 was born on 24 Nov 1876. He was the son of Niels Anton Hansen Aall 175 and of
Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174.
Children of Niels Emil Ude Aall 2011 and Dagny Valborg Bekkevold 2017
1. Vera Dagny Aall 2018, Birth: 11 Dec 1910
Spouse: Dagny Valborg Bekkevold 2017 Dagny Valborg Bekkevold 2017 was from Bergen and she was born on 23 Jan 1886.
Dagny Therese Susanne Aall 2012 Dagny Therese Susanne Aall 2012 was born on 2 Aug 1878. She died on 18 Mar 1879. She was the daughter
of} Niels Anton Hansen Aall 175 and of Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter Dahl 174.
Jonathan Aars 735 Jonathan Aars 735 was born on 17 Dec 1896. He died in 1983. He was the son of Kristian Birch - Reichenvald
Aars 275 and of Maren Anna Nielsine Aall 270.
Children of Jonathan Aars 735 and Lajla Klem 736
1. Øystein Aars 739, Birth: 7 Mar 1929
2. Ivar Aars 740, Birth: 20 Sep 1932
Spouse: Lajla Klem 736 Lajla Klem 736 was born in 1900. She died in Oslo in 1992. She was the daughter of Gustav Klem 737 and of
Helene Imiskund 738.
Laila Aars 734 Lajla Aars 734 was born in 1901. She is the daughter of Kristian Birch - Reichenvald Aars 275 and of Maren
Anna Nielsine Aall 270.
Nils Aall Barricelli 741 Nils Aall Barricelli 741 was born in 1912. He died in 1993. He was the son of Maurizio Barricelli 276 and of
Maren Anna Nielsine Aall 270.
Luisa Aall Barricelli 742 Luisa Aall Barricelli 742 was born on 24 Jun 1915. She died on 6 Aug 2005. She was the daughter of
Maurizio Barricelli 276 and of Maren Anna Nielsine Aall 270.
Children of Luisa Aall Barricelli 742 and Rolf Brahde 743
1. Alf Cato Aall Brahde 744 , Birth: 9 Dec 1954
Spouse: Rolf Brahde 743 Rolf Brahde 743 was born in 1918.
Øystein Aars 739 Øystein Aars 739 was born in Oslo on 7 Mar 1929. He is the son of Jonathan Aars 735 and of Lajla Klem 736.
Children of Øystein Aars 739 and Thora Husby 1593
1. Agnar Aars 1594
2. Torstein Aars 1595
3. Solveig Aars 1596
Spouse: Thora Husby 1593
Page 109 of 233
Thora Husby 1593 was born on 25 Mar 1934.
Ivar Aars 740 Ivar Aars 740 was born on 20 Sep 1932. He is the son of Jonathan Aars 735 and of Lajla Klem 736.
Children of Ivar Aars 740 and Ingrid Ødegaard 1584
1. Marit Aars 1585
2. Elin Aars 1586
3. Jon Aars 1587
Spouse: Ingrid Ødegaard 1584 Ingrid Ødegaard 1584 was born on 11 May 1939.
Alf Cato Aall Brahde 744 Alf Cato Aall Brahde 744 was born on 9 Dec 1954. He is the son of Rolf Brahde 743 and of Luisa Aall
Barricelli 742.
Children of Alf Cato Aall Brahde 744 and Christine Patton 1581
1. Camilla Brahde 1583, Birth: 1 Apr 1994
2. Rebecca Brahde 1582, Birth: 3 Aug 1998
Spouse: Christine Patton 1581 Christine Patton 1581 was born on 27 Sep 1956.
Agnar Aars 1594 He is the son of Øystein Aars 739 and of Thora Husby 1593.
Children of Agnar Aars 1594 and Mette 1597
1. Vilde Aars 1598, Birth: 1998
2. Kristine Aars 1599, Birth: 1998
Spouse: Mette 1597
Torstein Aars 1595 He is the son of Øystein Aars 739 and of Thora Husby 1593.
Children of Torstein Aars 1595 and Ellen 1600
1. Solveig Aars 1601, Birth: 1996
2. Kristian Aars 1602, Birth: 1998
Spouse: Ellen 1600
Solveig Aars 1596 She is the daughter of Øystein Aars 739 and of Thora Husby 1593.
Children of Solveig Aars 1596 and Bent Christian Wilhelmsen 1603
1. Benedicte Wilhelmsen 1604, Birth: 1991
2. Nils Christian Wilhelmsen 1605, Birth: 1993
3. Karl Oscar Wilhelmsen 1606, Birth: 1997
Spouse: Bent Christian Wilhelmsen 1603
Marit Aars 1585 She is the daughter of Ivar Aars 740 and of Ingrid Ødegaard 1584.
Children of Marit Aars 1585 and Ketil Eide 1588
1. Ingrid Eide 1589, Birth: 1994
2. Sigmond Eide 1590, Birth: 1997
Spouse: Ketil Eide 1588
Page 110 of 233
Elin Aars 1586 She is the daughter of Ivar Aars 740 and of Ingrid Ødegaard 1584.
Jon Aars 1587 He is the son of Ivar Aars 740 and of Ingrid Ødegaard 1584.
Children of Jon Aars 1587 and Jane 1591
1. Ingeborg Aars 1592
Spouse: Jane 1591
Camilla Brahde 1583 Camilla Brahde 1583 was born on 1 Apr 1994. She is the daughter of Alf Cato Aall Brahde 744 and of
Christine Patton 1581.
Rebecca Brahde 1582 Rebecca Brahde 1582 was born on 3 Aug 1998. She is the daughter of Alf Cato Aall Brahde 744 and of
Christine Patton 1581.
Vilde Aars 1598 Vilde Aars 1598 was born in 1998. She is the daughter of Agnar Aars 1594 and of Mette 1597.
Kristine Aars 1599 Kristine Aars 1599 was born in 1998. She is the daughter of Agnar Aars 1594 and of Mette 1597.
Solveig Aars 1601 Solveig Aars 1601 was born in 1996. She is the daughter of Torstein Aars 1595 and of Ellen 1600.
Kristian Aars 1602 Kristian Aars 1602 was born in 1998. He is the son of Torstein Aars 1595 and of Ellen 1600.
Benedicte Wilhelmsen 1604 Benedicte Wilhelmsen 1604 was born in 1991. She is the daughter of Bent Christian Wilhelmsen 1603 and of
Solveig Aars 1596.
Nils Christian Wilhelmsen 1605 Nils Christian Wilhelmsen 1605 was born in 1993. He is the son of Bent Christian Wilhelmsen 1603 and of
Solveig Aars 1596.
Karl Oscar Wilhelmsen 1606 Karl Oscar Wilhelmsen 1606 was born in 1997. He is the son of Bent Christian Wilhelmsen 1603 and of
Solveig Aars 1596.
Ingrid Eide 1589 Ingrid Eide 1589 was born in 1994. She is the daughter of Ketil Eide 1588 and of Marit Aars 1585.
Sigmond Eide 1590 Sigmond Eide 1590 was born in 1997. He is the son of Ketil Eide 1588 and of Marit Aars 1585.
Page 111 of 233
Ingeborg Aars 1592 She is the daughter of Jon Aars 1587 and of Jane 1591.
Page 112 of 233
4.8 CARL ANTON REINER DAHL83 AND JULIE SOFIE SCHANKE172
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ba
ard
Nic
ola
i Da
hl, 1
83
6-1
86
3
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig, 1
82
7-
He
rma
n R
ich
ard
Klæ
bo
e D
ah
l,
18
31
-19
09
(i)Viv
ikke
Elis
ab
eth
Ma
rku
sse
n,
18
30
(ii) Re
gin
e O
lse
n B
øe
, 18
51
-
19
25
Re
be
cca
Ma
thild
e D
ah
l,18
38
-
No
t ma
rried
Jo
ha
n M
are
niu
s R
asch
Da
hl,
18
40
-94
(i) An
dre
a E
rikka
Esb
en
se
n,
18
39
-18
Olu
f Ed
va
rd D
ah
l,18
29
-57
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig,1
83
2-
Nic
ola
i Da
hl,d
ied
as a
ch
ild
Ma
thild
e S
usa
nn
e D
ah
l,18
42
-10
Nie
ls A
nto
n H
an
se
n A
all,1
83
3-9
6
Carl Anthon Reiner Dahl,1845-89
Julie Sophie Schanke,1846-
Re
gn
or F
red
rik L
au
ritz D
ah
l,
18
49
-32
(i)Wilh
elm
ina
Ma
ttila
(ii) Ma
rie L
ind
eb
erg
, 18
45
-18
89
(ii) Ma
rtha
An
dre
a T
ide
ma
nd,
18
62
-19
49
An
na
Nic
olin
e D
ah
l,18
34
-18
58
Mic
ha
el J
uliu
s H
øye
m
Mic
ha
els
en
18
21-1
90
1
Karl Anton Dahl, 1878-
Vally Dahl, 1879
Mathilde Karlsdatter Dahl, 1880
Page 113 of 233
Carl Anthon Reiner Baardsen Dahl 83 Carl Anthon Reiner Baardsen Dahl 83 was born on 4 Nov 1845 in Vadsø on
November 4th
1845. Carl worked as an assistant in different businesses in Vadsø, he
was for a period running his own business in Petschenga, Russia, and moved back to
Norway, Vardø, around 1870He was baptised on 10 Apr 1846. He died on 12 Oct
1889. He was the son of Baard Nikolai Benjamin Dahl 53 and of Maren Anna
Henriksdatter Klæboe 54.
Children of Carl Anthon Reiner Baardsen Dahl 83 and Julie Sofie Schanke 172
1. Karl Anton Dahl 277, Birth: 17 Feb 1878
2. Vally Dahl 278, Birth: 7 Sep 1879
3. Mathilde Karlsdatter Dahl 279, Birth: 10 Nov 1880
Spouse: Julie Sofie Schanke 172
Julie Sofie Schanke 172 was born on 28 Mar 1846. She was the daughter of Carl
Johan Schanke 937 and of Wally Berhardine Ulich 938.
Karl Anton Dahl 277 Karl Anton Dahl 277 was born on 17 Feb 1878. He was the son of Carl Anthon
Reiner Baardsen Dahl 83 and of Julie Sofie Schanke 172.
Vally Dahl 278 Vally Dahl 278 was born on 7 Sep 1879. She was the daughter of Carl Anthon
Reiner Baardsen Dahl 83 and of Julie Sofie Schanke 172.
Spouse: Ludvig Korck Vd Fehr 280
Mathilde Kalrsdatter Dahl 279 Mathilde Kalrsdatter Dahl 279 was born on 10 Nov 1880. She was the daughter of
Carl Anthon Reiner Baardsen Dahl 83 and of Julie Sofie Schanke 172.
Page 114 of 233
4.9 REGNOR FREDRIK LAURITZ DAHL173
4.9.1 Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl113 and Wilhelmina Sofie Johansen Mattila954
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ba
ard
Nico
lai D
ah
l, 18
36
-18
63
Re
gin
e N
atvig
, 18
27
-
He
rma
n R
icha
rd K
læb
oe
Da
hl,
18
31
-19
09
(i)Vivikke
Elisa
be
th
Ma
rkusse
n, 1
83
0
(ii) Re
gin
a O
lsen
Bø
e, 1
85
1-
19
25
Re
be
cca M
ath
ilde
Da
hl, 1
83
8-
No
t ma
rried
Joh
an
Ma
ren
ius R
asch
Da
hl,
18
40
-94
(i) An
dre
a E
rikka E
sbe
nse
n,
18
39
-18
Olu
f Ed
vard
Da
hl,1
82
9-5
7
Re
gin
e N
atvig
,18
32-
Nico
lai D
ah
l,die
d a
s a ch
ild
Ma
thild
e S
usa
nn
e D
ah
l,18
42
-
10
Nie
ls An
ton
Ha
nse
n A
all,1
83
3-
96
Ca
rl An
tho
n R
ein
er D
ah
l,18
45-
89
Julie
So
ph
ie S
cha
nke
,18
46-
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i)Wilhelmina Sofie Johansen Mattila,
(ii)Marie Lindeberg, 1845-1889
(iii)Martha Andrea Tidemand,1862-1949
An
na
Nico
line
Da
hl,1
83
4-1
85
8
Mich
ae
l Juliu
s Hø
yem
Mich
ae
lsen
18
21
-19
01
Rudolf Fredrik Dahl, 1876-1960
Emma Kostamo,
Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter, 1877-1959
Karl Fredrik Stock,1871-1940
Re
ida
r Da
hl, 1
89
8-
19
60
Ra
gn
a D
ah
l, 19
00-
Ove
Mo
ksne
ss,
Ein
ar R
eg
no
r
Da
hl, 1
91
1-1
97
1
An
ny A
na
nia
ssen
,
19
18
-20
10
Sve
n M
oksn
ess
Jan
Ein
ar D
ah
l
An
n K
arin
Da
hl,
19
70
Ge
ir Ola
v Næ
ss,
19
67
Ma
thild
e N
æss, 1
99
6
Otilie
Næ
ss, 19
99
Elid
a N
æss, 2
00
1
Lyd
ia N
æss, 2
00
5
Da
g A
gn
ar D
ah
l,
19
47
Britt M
ath
isen
Hå
kon
Fe
rdin
an
t
Sto
ck, 18
97-1
98
8
Ma
rgit L
ovise
Sto
ck, 18
99-1
97
4
An
dre
as M
oe
Ka
spe
r Kristo
ffer
Sto
ck, 19
01-1
95
1
Ra
gn
hild
Be
rg,
19
03
-19
81
Akse
l Sto
ck, 19
03
-
19
62
Alfin
e R
ush
feld
t,
19
06
-19
88
Kla
ra T
he
rese
Sto
ck, 19
05-1
98
7
Eile
rt An
an
iasse
n,-
19
61
Re
gn
or W
ilfred
Sto
ck, 19
07-1
95
2
(i)Julie
Itelin
, 19
09-1
98
5
(ii)Gu
dru
n M
ag
da
len
a A
nd
rea
ssen
,
An
na
Elfryd
a
Sto
ck, 19
09-1
97
2
Ing
vald
Ru
shfe
ldt,
19
09
-19
87
Ra
nd
i Ma
thild
e
Sto
ck, 19
12-1
98
5
Ma
gn
us Jo
ha
nse
n
Joh
an
Ru
do
lf
Sto
ck, 19
13-1
99
4
Åse
Ru
shfe
ldt,
19
26
-20
09
Bja
rne
Go
tfred
Sto
ck, 19
15
-19
60
Ma
gn
a A
na
nia
ssen, 1
91
6-2
00
3
Va
lly Do
the
a
Sto
ck, 19
17-2
00
0
He
lme
r Ru
shfe
ldt,
19
14
-19
90
Elvira
Ma
gd
ale
na
Sto
ck, 19
20-1
92
0
Akse
l Kild
al S
tock,
18
95
-18
98
Ch
art 2
Ch
art 3
Page 115 of 233
Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter, 1877-1959
Karl Fredrik Stock,1871-1940
Hå
ko
n F
erd
ina
nt S
tock, 1
89
7-
19
88
Ma
rgit L
ovis
e S
tock, 1
89
9-1
97
4
An
dre
as M
oe
Ka
sp
er K
risto
ffer S
tock, 1
90
1-
19
51
Ra
gn
hild
Be
rg, 1
90
3-1
98
1
Akse
l Sto
ck, 1
90
3-1
96
2
Alfin
e R
ush
feld
t, 19
06
-19
88
Kla
ra T
he
rese
Sto
ck, 1
90
5-1
98
7
Eile
rt An
an
iasse
n,-1
96
1
Akse
l Kild
al S
tock, 1
89
5-1
89
8
Try
gve
Mo
e,
Milla
On
ga
mo
Alfild
Mo
e,1
92
5-2
00
3
Nils
Fre
drik
Jø
rge
nse
n,
To
ralf M
oe, 1
93
0
(i)Hilm
a V
artia
ne
n,
(ii)Ka
ri Su
nd
qu
ist
Ma
rgo
t Mo
e
Sve
in M
oe
Jø
rge
n J
ørg
en
se
n
Ste
in J
ørg
en
se
n
Ka
rl Sto
ck, 1
92
6-2
00
5
Ge
rd N
ilse
n, 1
93
6
To
rbjø
rn S
tock, 1
92
7-1
98
7
Ing
rid H
an
se
n, 1
92
7-2
00
1
Ra
gn
y W
en
ch
e S
tock, 1
92
9
Pa
ul Is
tad
,19
29
Åse
Sto
ck, 1
93
5-1
99
3
Hu
go
Sto
ck,1
92
8-1
99
3
Od
dru
n F
alls
tad
, 19
32
To
rste
in S
tock, 1
93
0
Ge
rd P
ette
rse
n, 1
93
0
Asb
jørn
Sto
ck, 1
93
6
Ra
gn
hild
Hu
sta
dn
es, 1
93
4-2
00
8
Jo
run
Be
rgljo
t Sto
ck, 1
94
1
Od
d A
kse
l Sto
ck, 1
93
9
Ag
ne
s K
ristia
nse
n, 1
93
5
Ed
ga
r An
an
iasse
n, 1
92
3-2
00
6
Erlin
g A
na
nia
sse
n, 1
92
4-1
92
4
Kirs
tin A
na
nia
sse
n, 1
92
8-2
00
9
Try
gve
Ple
ym
, 19
20
-20
01
Willy
An
an
iasse
n, 1
92
9-1
99
9
Ha
rriet L
ars
en
, -19
93
Bjø
rn M
oe
Birg
er M
oe
Be
rit Mo
Lis
be
th S
tock, 1
95
8
Kje
ll Ro
ge
r Sto
ck, 1
96
5
To
rhild
Mo
xn
ess,1
97
0
Ste
ina
r Sto
ck
Te
rje Is
tad, 1
95
8
An
ne
Lis
e A
be
lsta
d,1
95
8
Ra
y M
artin
Ista
d,1
96
0
Kirs
ti Ko
ldh
us, 1
96
1
Liv
Ra
gn
hild
Ista
d, 1
96
5
Rø
nn
au
g S
tock, 1
95
1
He
gg
ba
kk
Ja
n A
rne
Sto
ck, 1
95
3
An
n K
arls
en
Ellin
or S
tock, 1
95
5
Bjø
rna
r An
dre
asse
n
Od
dru
n E
lisa
be
th S
tock, 1
96
7
Vig
dis
Sto
ck, 1
96
3 R
un
e S
tock,1
96
0
Sa
ra S
tock, 1
99
3
Ida
Sto
ck, 1
99
5
To
m A
nd
re Is
tad, 1
98
0
Ja
nn
e H
ele
ne
Ista
d, 1
98
5
Ma
rtine
Ista
d, 1
98
8
Ma
rie Is
tad
, 19
92
Ørja
n H
eg
ge
ba
kk, 1
97
3
Silje
He
gg
eb
akk, 1
97
7
Yn
gve
Sto
ck, 1
97
7
Ole
An
dre
as A
nd
rea
sse
n, 1
97
4
Mo
nic
a A
nd
rea
sse
n, 1
97
8
To
nje
An
dre
asse
n, 1
97
9
Lis
s In
ge
r Sto
ck, 1
95
2
Sve
rre P
ed
ers
en
, 19
50
Ge
ir To
re S
tock, 1
95
6
Fin
n R
oa
r Sto
ck, 1
96
0
Siv
Tru
de
Sto
ck, 1
96
2-2
00
8
Ba
rbro
Pe
de
rse
n, 1
97
0
Gry
Pe
de
rse
n, 1
97
7
An
ne
Rig
mo
r Sto
ck, 1
96
0
Be
ate
Sto
ck, 1
96
2
Akse
l Jo
ha
n S
tock, 1
96
5-2
00
0
Britt E
va
Ha
nse
n
Elis
ab
eth
Sto
ck, 1
98
1-2
00
3
Da
nie
l Sto
ck, 1
99
2
Ma
rcu
s S
tock, 1
99
5
Ka
rl Akse
l Sto
ck, 1
96
7
Øyvin
d S
tock, 1
96
9-1
96
9
To
re S
tock, 1
97
2
He
len
e L
ovis
e S
tock, 1
97
4
To
rge
ir Ple
ym
Arn
finn
Ple
ym
Na
ncy P
leym
Be
nte
Ple
ym
Vilg
un
n A
na
nia
sse
n
Ro
nn
y A
na
nia
sse
n
Arn
hild
An
an
iasse
n
To
mm
y A
na
nia
sse
n
Lill E
irin A
na
nia
sse
n
Chart 2
Page 116 of 233
Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter, 1877-1959
Karl Fredrik Stock,1871-1940
Re
gn
or W
ilfred
Sto
ck, 1
90
7-1
95
2
(i)Ju
lie Ite
lin, 1
90
9-1
98
5
(ii)Gu
dru
n M
ag
da
len
a A
nd
rea
sse
n
An
na
Elfry
da
Sto
ck, 1
90
9-1
97
2
Ing
va
ld R
ush
feld
t, 19
09-1
98
7
Ra
nd
i Ma
thild
e S
tock, 1
91
2-1
98
5
Ma
gn
us J
oh
an
se
n
Jo
ha
n R
ud
olf S
tock, 1
91
3-1
99
4
Åse
Ru
sh
feld
t, 19
26-2
00
9
Bja
rne
Go
tfred
Sto
ck, 1
91
5-1
96
0
Ma
gn
a A
na
nia
sse
n, 1
91
6-2
00
3
Va
lly D
oth
ea
Sto
ck, 1
91
7-2
00
0
He
lme
r Ru
sh
feld
t, 19
14-1
99
0
Elv
ira M
ag
da
len
a S
tock, 1
92
0-
19
20
Ja
n E
ug
en
An
dre
asse
n, 1
93
3
Gu
nn
Lillia
n D
avid
se
n, 1
94
0
Bjø
rn D
ag
finn
Sto
ck, 1
93
9-1
96
0
Ag
ne
s K
ristin
e S
tock, 1
94
2
Arn
e O
ska
r Ste
nb
y, 1
94
0
Arild
Ru
sh
feld
t, 19
38-2
00
4
Eva
Sta
v, 1
93
4
Bjø
rg K
are
n R
ush
feld
t, 19
40
-20
07
Ro
ald
Be
tsi, 1
93
0-2
00
8
Iva
r Bry
nju
lf Ru
sh
feld
t, 19
41
An
na
Ma
this
en
,19
38-1
99
3
Øyste
in R
ush
feld
t, 19
47
Ma
rian
ne
Ba
lto, 1
94
6
Elin
So
lau
g R
ush
feld
t, 19
49
Ro
ald
Gro
ng
sta
d, 1
94
8
Ma
gn
e J
oh
an
se
n
En
id J
oh
an
se
n
Fre
ide
r Sto
ck, 1
94
7
Ing
er H
ildre
, 19
54
Ru
th S
tock, 1
94
9
To
rmo
d K
arls
en
,
Re
idu
n S
tock, 1
95
1
Ro
lf To
re E
idis
se
n, 1
95
1
Chart 3
Sis
se
l An
dre
asse
n, 1
96
2
Ja
n O
ve
Ulv
esta
d
Pe
er A
nd
rea
sse
n, 1
96
5
(i)An
n-C
hris
tin A
un
e
(ii)Tru
de
Sø
ren
se
n
Je
an
ette
Ulv
esta
d, 1
98
4
An
dré
Ulv
esta
d, 1
98
8
Ma
de
lein
e U
lve
sta
d, 1
99
0
Pa
trick A
un
e A
nd
rea
sse
n, 1
99
1
Em
ilie H
ov A
nd
rea
sse
n, 2
00
0
Bjø
rn H
ara
ld S
ten
by,
19
65
Ørja
n S
ten
by, 1
96
9
Arv
id R
eg
or S
ten
by, 1
96
2
Trin
e R
ush
feld
t, 19
72
Stå
le R
ush
feld
t, 19
73
Jo
hn
Ing
va
ld B
ets
i,
19
64
Ge
rd H
am
ma
ri, 19
65
Je
ns R
oa
ld B
ets
i,19
66
An
ja B
ets
i, 19
70
På
l Iva
n T
ren
tief
Ha
nn
e B
ets
i, 19
90
Be
ne
dik
te B
ets
i, 19
94
Nic
ola
i Te
ntie
f,19
97
Fro
de
Sto
ck, 1
97
9
Kris
tine
Sto
ck, 1
98
1
Jo
hn
Re
ida
r Sto
ck, 1
98
5
Ra
gn
a K
arls
en, 1
96
8
Ste
in W
alte
r Ka
rlse
n, 1
97
0
Ra
ym
on
d K
arls
en
, 19
80
Ma
rit Eid
isse
n,
Erle
nd
Eid
isse
n
An
ette
Eid
isse
n, 1
97
8
Bja
rnh
ild S
tock, 1
94
0-2
00
8
Ro
lf Su
nd
e, 1
91
6
Ro
na
ld S
tock, 1
94
4
Ain
a J
aco
bse
n, 1
94
7
Jø
te S
tock, 1
94
9-2
00
1
To
rill Ba
kke
n, 1
95
1
Tu
rid S
tock, 1
95
2
Fre
d E
ina
r Jo
ge
rt, 19
51
To
ne
Sto
ck, 1
95
7-2
01
0
Va
lter R
ush
feld
t, 19
44
Re
idu
n B
oh
ine
n
Kn
ut R
ush
feld
t, 19
47
Fre
idis
Be
nd
ikse
n, 1
94
8
La
rs B
jarn
e S
un
de
, 19
67
Ha
nn
e S
un
de
, 19
68
Hå
ko
n S
tock, 1
97
0
Ma
gn
hild
Sto
ck, 1
97
4
Bjø
rn M
ag
ne
Sto
ck, 1
98
2
Bja
rne
Sto
ck, 1
97
3
Evy S
tock, 1
97
6
Ru
ne
Jo
ge
rt, 19
77
Esb
en
Jo
ge
rt, 19
83
Ch
arlo
tte S
tock, 1
98
1
Ag
ne
s S
tock, 1
99
4
Ko
lbjø
rn R
ush
feld
t, 19
71
Sig
urd
Ru
sh
feld
t, 19
72
Bjø
rgu
n R
ush
feld
t, 19
76
Jo
ste
in R
ush
feld
t, 19
70
Ha
lge
ir Ru
sh
feld
t, 19
73
Page 117 of 233
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl 173
Regnor was born in Vadsø on October 19th
1849. He was the son of Baard Nikolai Benjamin
Dahl 53 and of Maren Anna Henriksdatter Klæboe 54.
Regnor was from a young age involved in different businesses in Vadsø, among which fish
export, restaurants and catering, wine trading/import and at the age of 28, he in 1877 bought
the fishing village “Langenes” in Vesteraalen. Regnor had also interests in his brother
Herman’s businesses in Varanger the funding of which was partly based on Regnor’s
collateral. The collaps of Herman’s businesses and general downturn in the economy of
Northern Norway, ruined Regnor, he gave up Langenes and emigrated together with his wife
and their daughter to the USA in 1881. He worked for for 8 years as retail manager of the
Calumet mines, Michigan, where his wife and children died of a disease in 1889. Regnor
moved to Seattle, running different businesses and he was in 1898 employed as leader of the
expedition for transportation from Seattle and settlement in Alaska of the 78 samies and 500
reindeers that came from Norway. He contributed to several accomplishments related to
Alaska, fishing and fishproducts. He was at the age of 65, employed as manager of the post
department at the Scandinavian American Bank.
Regnor died in Seattle, USA, on 24 Dec 1932.
Wilhelmine (mina) Sofie Johansen Mattila 954
Regnor had without marriage, a relationship with Wilhelmine (Mina) and they had two
children.
Children of Wilhelmine (mina) Sofie Johansen Mattila 954 and Regnor Fredrik Lauritz
Wold Dahl 173
1. Rudolf Fredrik Dahl 955, Birth: 1 Jan 1876, Death: 3 Mar 1960
2. Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668, Birth: 19 Jul 1877, Death: 8 Jun 1959
Rudolf Fredrik Dahl 955 Rudolf Fredrik Dahl 955 was born on 1 Jan 1876. He died on 3 Mar 1960. He was the son
of Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Wold Dahl 173 and of Wilhelmine (mina) Sofie Johansen Mattila
954.
Children of Rudolf Fredrik Dahl 955 and Emma Kostamo 1101
1. Reidar Dahl 1117, Birth: 29 Nov 1898, Death: 8 Mar 1960
2. Ragna Dahl 1116, Birth: 1900
3. Einar Regnor Dahl 1118, Birth: 18 Aug 1911, Death: 18 Oct 1971
Spouse: Emma Kostamo 1101
Page 118 of 233
Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668 Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668 was born on 19 Jul 1877. She died on 8 Jun 1959.
She was the daughter of Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Wold Dahl 173 and of Wilhelmine (mina)
Sofie Johansen Mattila 954.
Children of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668 and Karl Fredrik Stock 1102
1. Aksel Kildal Stock 1103, Birth: 10 Dec 1895, Death: 9 Jul 1898
2. Håkon Ferdinant Stock 1104, Birth: 6 Sep 1897, Death: 30 Aug 1988
3. Margit Lovise Stock 1105, Birth: 18 Nov 1899, Death: 23 Apr 1974
4. Kasper Kristoffer Stock 1106, Birth: 18 Aug 1901, Death: 21 May 1951
5. Aksel Stock 1107, Birth: 15 Sep 1903, Death: 18 Oct 1962
6. Klara Therese Stock 1108, Birth: 9 Jun 1905, Death: 26 Feb 1987
7. Regnor Wilfred Stock 1109, Birth: 1 May 1907, Death: 27 May 1952
8. Anna Elfryda Stock 1110, Birth: 26 Nov 1909, Death: 21 Feb 1972
9. Randi Mathilde Stock 1111, Birth: 9 Jan 1912, Death: 24 Jul 1985
10. Johan Rudolf Stock 1112, Birth: 29 Sep 1913, Death: 9 Dec 1994
11. Bjarne Godtfred Stock 1113, Birth: 17 May 1915, Death: 23 Dec 1960
12. Vally Dorthea Stock 1114, Birth: 22 Mar 1917, Death: 18 Sep 2000
13. Elvira Magdalena Stock 1115, Birth: 3 Aug 1920, Death: 27 Aug 1920
Spouse: Karl Fredrik Stock 1102
Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 was born on 19 Apr 1871. He died on 19 Dec 1940. He was the son
of Stock 1561.
Reidar Dahl 1117
Reidar Dahl 1117 was born on 29 Nov 1898. He died on 8 Mar 1960. He was the son of
Rudolf Fredrik Dahl 955 and of Emma Kostamo 1101.
Ragna Dahl 1116 Ragna Dahl 1116 was born in 1900. She is the daughter of Rudolf Fredrik Dahl 955 and of
Emma Kostamo 1101.
Children of Ragna Dahl 1116 and Ove Moksnes 1119
1. Sven Moksnes 1120 Spouse: Ove Moksnes 1119
Einar Regnor Dahl 1118 Einar Regnor Dahl 1118 was born on 18 Aug 1911. He died on 18 Oct 1971. He was the son
of Rudolf Fredrik Dahl 955 and of Emma Kostamo 1101.
Children of Einar Regnor Dahl 1118 and Anny Ananiassen 1121
1. Dag Agnar Dahl 1122, Birth: 9 Jul 1947
Spouse: Anny Ananiassen 1121
Anny Ananiassen 1121 was born on 27 Feb 1918. She died on 17 Feb 2010.
Aksel Kildal Stock 1103 Aksel Kildal Stock 1103 was born on 10 Dec 1895. He died on 9 Jul 1898. He was the son
of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Page 119 of 233
Håkon Ferdinant Stock 1104 Håkon Ferdinant Stock 1104 was born on 6 Sep 1897. He died on 30 Aug 1988. He was the
son of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Margit Lovise Stock 1105 Margit Lovise Stock 1105 was born on 18 Nov 1899. She died on 23 Apr 1974. She was the
daughter of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Children of Margit Lovise Stock 1105 and Andreas Moe 1127
1. Trygve Moe 1139 2. Alfhild Moe 1128, Birth: 1925, Death: 7 Mar 2003
3. Thoralf Moe 1132 , Birth: 12 Mar 1930
Spouse: Andreas Moe 1127
Kasper Kristoffer Stock 1106 Kasper Kristoffer Stock 1106 was born on 18 Aug 1901. He died on 21 May 1951. He was
the son of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Children of Kasper Kristoffer Stock 1106 and Ragnhild Berg 1143
1. Karl Stock 1144, Birth: 14 Apr 1926, Death: 14 Apr 2005
2. Torbjørn Stock 1151, Birth: 14 May 1927, Death: 2 Jun 1987
3. Ragny Wenche Stock 1154, Birth: 22 May 1929
4. Åse Stock 1165, Birth: 1935, Death: 1 Nov 1993
Spouse: Ragnhild Berg 1143
Ragnhild Berg 1143 was born in 1903. She died on 23 Jan 1981.
Aksel Stock 1107 Aksel Stock 1107 was born on 15 Sep 1903. He died on 18 Oct 1962. He was the son of
Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Children of Aksel Stock 1107 and Alfine Rushfeldt 1166
1. Hugo Stock 1167, Birth: 2 Nov 1928, Death: 13 Jan 1993
2. Torstein Stock 1184, Birth: 5 Oct 1930
3. Asbjørn Stock 1193, Birth: 31 Aug 1936
4. Odd Aksel Stock 1199, Birth: 13 Oct 1939
5. Jorunn Bergljot Stock 1205, Birth: 19 Jun 1941
Spouse: Alfine Rushfeldt 1166
Alfine Rushfeldt 1166 was born on 1 Mar 1906. She died on 1 Jun 1988.
Klara Therese Stock 1108 Klara Therese Stock 1108 was born on 9 Jun 1905. She died on 26 Feb 1987. She was the
daughter of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Children of Klara Therese Stock 1108 and Eilert Ananiassen 1206
1. Edgar Ananiassen 1207, Birth: 24 May 1923, Death: 5 Jul 2006
2. Erling Ananiassen 1208, Birth: 11 Jun 1924, Death: 11 Jun 1924
3. Kirsten Ananiassen 1209, Birth: 27 Mar 1928, Death: 18 Jun 2009
4. Willy Ananiassen 1210, Birth: 24 Dec 1929, Death: 31 Jan 1999
Spouse: Eilert Ananiassen 1206
Eilert Ananiassen 1206 was born. He died in 1961.
Page 120 of 233
Regnor Wilfred Stock 1109 Regnor Wilfred Stock 1109 was born on 1 May 1907. He died on 27 May 1952. He was the
son of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668. He was
baptised on 29 Dec 1907.
Children of Regnor Wilfred Stock 1109 and Julie Ittelin 1222
1. Bjørn Dagfinn Stock 1223, Birth: 21 Jun 1939, Death: 18 Sep 1960
2. Agnes Kristine Stock 1224 , Birth: 8 Mar 1942
Children of Regnor Wilfred Stock 1109 and Gudrun Magdalene Andreassen 1623
1. Jan Eugen Andreassen 1628, Birth: 9 Sep 1933
Spouse 1: Julie Ittelin 1222
Julie Ittelin 1222 was born on 5 Jun 1909. She died on 6 Apr 1985. She was the daughter of
Oskar Ittelin 1626 and of Emma Kristine Mietinen 1627.
Spouse 2: Gudrun Magdalene Andreassen 1623
She was the daughter of Johan Edvart Charles Andreassen 1624 and of Emma Ovidie Hansen
1625.
Anna Elfryda Stock 1110 Anna Elfryda Stock 1110 was born on 26 Nov 1909. She died on 21 Feb 1972. She was the
daughter of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Children of Anna Elfryda Stock 1110 and Ingvald Rushfeldt 1229
1. Arild Rushfeldt 1230, Birth: 8 Oct 1938, Death: 10 Feb 2004
2. Bjørg Karen Rushfeldt 1234 , Birth: 18 Jan 1940, Death: 2 Jan 2007
3. Ivar Brynjulf Rushfeldt 1244, Birth: 4 Dec 1941
4. Øystein Rushfeldt 1255, Birth: 10 Nov 1947
5. Elin Solaug Rushfeldt 1260, Birth: 8 Mar 1949
Spouse: Ingvald Rushfeldt 1229
Ingvald Rushfeldt 1229 was born on 5 Nov 1908. He died on 27 May 1987.
Randi Mathilde Stock 1111 Randi Mathilde Stock 1111 was born on 9 Jan 1912. She died on 24 Jul 1985. She was the
daughter of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Children of Randi Mathilde Stock 1111 and Magnus Johansen 1274
1. Magne Johansen 1275
2. Enid Johansen 1276 Spouse: Magnus Johansen 1274
Johan Rudolf Stock 1112 Johan Rudolf Stock 1112 was born on 29 Sep 1913. He died on 9 Dec 1994. He was the son
of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Children of Johan Rudolf Stock 1112 and Åse Rushfeldt 1277
1. Freider Stock 1278, Birth: 13 Oct 1947
2. Ruth Stock 1279, Birth: 27 Apr 1949
3. Reidun Stock 1280, Birth: 31 Jan 1951
Spouse: Åse Rushfeldt 1277
Åse Rushfeldt 1277 was born on 19 Feb 1926. She died on 28 Apr 2009.
Page 121 of 233
Bjarne Godtfred Stock 1113 Bjarne Godtfred Stock 1113 was born on 17 May 1915. He died on 23 Dec 1960. He was
the son of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Children of Bjarne Godtfred Stock 1113 and Magna Ananiassen 1294
1. Bjarnhild Stock 1295, Birth: 25 Apr 1940, Death: 27 Mar 2008
2. Ronald Stock 1296, Birth: 13 Jun 1944
3. Jøte Stock 1297, Birth: 23 Feb 1949, Death: 1 Aug 2001
4. Turid Stock 1298, Birth: 4 May 1952
5. Tone Stock 1299, Birth: 19 Jul 1957, Death: 24 Nov 2010
Spouse: Magna Ananiassen 1294
Magna Ananiassen 1294 was born in 1916. She died on 18 Nov 2003.
Vally Dorthea Stock 1114 Vally Dorthea Stock 1114 was born on 22 Mar 1917. She died on 18 Sep 2000. She was the
daughter of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Children of Vally Dorthea Stock 1114 and Helmer Rushfeldt 1315
1. Valter Rushfeldt 1316, Birth: 8 May 1944
2. Knut Rushfeldt 1317, Birth: 4 Apr 1947
Spouse: Helmer Rushfeldt 1315
Helmer Rushfeldt 1315 was born on 16 Feb 1914. He died on 12 Nov 1990.
Elvira Magdalena Stock 1115 Elvira Magdalena Stock 1115 was born on 3 Aug 1920. She died on 27 Aug 1920. She was
the daughter of Karl Fredrik Stock 1102 and of Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter Dahl 668.
Sven Moksnes 1120 He was the son of Ove Moksnes 1119 and of Ragna Dahl 1116.
Dag Agnar Dahl 1122 Dag Agnar Dahl 1122 was born on 9 Jul 1947. He is the son of Einar Regnor Dahl 1118 and
of Anny Ananiassen 1121.
Children of Dag Agnar Dahl 1122 and Britt Mathisen 1123
1. Jan Einar Dahl 1125 2. Ann Karin Dahl 343, Birth: 8 Jul 1970
Spouse: Britt Mathisen 1123
Trygve Moe 1139 He was the son of Andreas Moe 1127 and of Margit Lovise Stock 1105.
Children of Trygve Moe 1139 and Milla Ongamo 1140
1. Margot Moe 1141
2. Svein Moe 1142 Spouse: Milla Ongamo 1140
Alfhild Moe 1128 Alfhild Moe 1128 was born in 1925. She died on 7 Mar 2003. She was the daughter of
Andreas Moe 1127 and of Margit Lovise Stock 1105.
Page 122 of 233
Children of Alfhild Moe 1128 and Nils Fredrik Jørgensen 1129
1. Jørgen Jørgensen 1130
2. Stein Jørgensen 1131 Spouse: Nils Fredrik Jørgensen 1129
Thoralf Moe 1132 Thoralf Moe 1132 was born on 12 Mar 1930. He is the son of Andreas Moe 1127 and of
Margit Lovise Stock 1105.
Children of Thoralf Moe 1132 and Hilma Vartiainen 1133
1. Bjørn Moe 1134
2. Birger Moe 1135
3. Berit Moe 1136
4. Andreas Moe 1137 Spouse 1: Hilma Vartiainen 1133
Spouse 2: Kari Sunquist 1138
Karl Stock 1144 Karl Stock 1144 was born on 14 Apr 1926. He died on 14 Apr 2005. He was the son of
Kasper Kristoffer Stock 1106 and of Ragnhild Berg 1143.
Children of Karl Stock 1144 and Gerd Nilsen 1145
1. Lisbeth Stock 1146, Birth: 2 Feb 1958
2. Kjell Roger Stock 1148, Birth: 24 Mar 1965
Spouse: Gerd Nilsen 1145
Gerd Nilsen 1145 was born in Fauske on 3 Nov 1936.
Torbjørn Stock 1151 Torbjørn Stock 1151 was born on 14 May 1927. He died on 2 Jun 1987. He was the son of
Kasper Kristoffer Stock 1106 and of Ragnhild Berg 1143.
Children of Torbjørn Stock 1151 and Ingrid Hansen 1152
1. Steinar Stock 1153 Spouse: Ingrid Hansen 1152
Ingrid Hansen 1152 was born on 5 May 1927. She died on 24 Jun 2001.
Ragny Wenche Stock 1154 Ragny Wenche Stock 1154 was born on 22 May 1929. She is the daughter of Kasper
Kristoffer Stock 1106 and of Ragnhild Berg 1143.
Children of Ragny Wenche Stock 1154 and Paul Istad 1155
1. Terje Istad 1156, Birth: 31 Aug 1958
2. Roy Martin Istad 1160, Birth: 7 Sep 1960
3. Liv Ragnhild Istad 1164, Birth: 20 Nov 1965
Spouse: Paul Istad 1155
Paul Istad 1155 was born on 4 Jan 1929.
Åse Stock 1165 Åse Stock 1165 was born in 1935. She died on 1 Nov 1993. She was the daughter of Kasper
Kristoffer Stock 1106 and of Ragnhild Berg 1143.
Page 123 of 233
Hugo Stock 1167 Hugo Stock 1167 was born on 2 Nov 1928. He died on 13 Jan 1993. He was the son of
Aksel Stock 1107 and of Alfine Rushfeldt 1166.
Children of Hugo Stock 1167 and Oddrun Fallstad 1168
1. Rønnaug Stock 1169, Birth: 21 Jul 1951
2. Jan Arne Stock 1173, Birth: 26 Apr 1953
3. Ellinor Stock 1176, Birth: 4 Nov 1955
4. Rune Stock 1181, Birth: 30 Aug 1960
5. Vigdis Stock 1182, Birth: 16 Mar 1963
6. Oddrun Elisabeth Stock 1183, Birth: 19 Mar 1967
Spouse: Oddrun Fallstad 1168
Oddrun Fallstad 1168 was born on 20 Jul 1932.
Torstein Stock 1184 Torstein Stock 1184 was born on 5 Oct 1930. He is the son of Aksel Stock 1107 and of
Alfine Rushfeldt 1166.
Children of Torstein Stock 1184 and Gerd Pettersen 1185
1. Liss Inger Stock 1186, Birth: 26 Jul 1952
2. Geir Tore Stock 1190, Birth: 22 Jul 1956
3. Finn Roar Stock 1191, Birth: 13 Nov 1960
4. Siv Trude Stock 1192, Birth: 28 Aug 1963, Death: 1 Mar 2008
Spouse: Gerd Pettersen 1185
Gerd Pettersen 1185 was born on 19 Sep 1930.
Asbjørn Stock 1193 Asbjørn Stock 1193 was born on 31 Aug 1936. He is the son of Aksel Stock 1107 and of
Alfine Rushfeldt 1166.
Children of Asbjørn Stock 1193 and Ragnhild Hustadnes 1194
1. Anne Rigmor Stock 1195, Birth: 26 Oct 1960
2. Beate Stock 1196, Birth: 9 May 1962
3. Aksel Johan Stock 1198, Birth: 24 Jan 1965, Death: 15 Jun 2000
Spouse: Ragnhild Hustadnes 1194
Ragnhild Hustadnes 1194 was born on 20 Oct 1934. She died on 17 Mar 2008.
Odd Aksel Stock 1199 1254 Odd Aksel Stock 1199 was born on 13 Oct 1939. He is the son of Aksel Stock 1107 and of
Alfine Rushfeldt 1166.
Children of Odd Aksel Stock 1199 and Agnes Kristiansen 1200
1. Karl Aksel Stock 1201, Birth: 17 Oct 1967
2. Øyvind Stock 1202, Birth: 9 Jan 1969, Death: 10 Jan 1969
3. Tore Stock 1203, Birth: 25 Feb 1972
4. Helene Lovise Stock 1204, Birth: 27 Mar 1974
Spouse: Agnes Kristiansen 1200
Agnes Kristiansen 1200 was born on 17 Apr 1935.
Page 124 of 233
Jorunn Bergljot Stock 1205 Jorunn Bergljot Stock 1205 was born on 19 Jun 1941. She is the daughter of Aksel Stock
1107 and of Alfine Rushfeldt 1166.
Edgar Ananiassen 1207 Edgar Ananiassen 1207 was born on 24 May 1923. He died on 5 Jul 2006. He was the son
of Eilert Ananiassen 1206 and of Klara Therese Stock 1108.
Erling Ananiassen 1208 Erling Ananiassen 1208 was born on 11 Jun 1924. He died on 11 Jun 1924. He was the son
of Eilert Ananiassen 1206 and of Klara Therese Stock 1108.
Kirsten Ananiassen 1209 Kirsten Ananiassen 1209 was born on 27 Mar 1928. She died on 18 Jun 2009. She was the
daughter of Eilert Ananiassen 1206 and of Klara Therese Stock 1108.
Children of Kirsten Ananiassen 1209 and Trygve Pleym 1211
1. Torgeir Pleym 1212
2. Arnfinn Pleym 1213
3. Nancy Pleym 1214
4. Bente Pleym 1215 Spouse: Trygve Pleym 1211
Trygve Pleym 1211 was born on 19 Jan 1920. He died on 24 Jan 2001.
Willy Ananiassen 1210 Willy Ananiassen 1210 was born on 24 Dec 1929. He died on 31 Jan 1999. He was the son
of Eilert Ananiassen 1206 and of Klara Therese Stock 1108.
Children of Willy Ananiassen 1210 and Harriet Larsen 1216
1. Vilgunn Ananiassen 1217
2. Ronny Ananiassen 1218
3. Arnhild Ananiassen 1219
4. Tommy Ananiassen 1220
5. Lill Eirin Ananiassen 1221 Spouse: Harriet Larsen 1216
Harriet Larsen 1216 was born. She died on 1 Sep 1993.
Bjørn Dagfinn Stock 1223 Bjørn Dagfinn Stock 1223 was born on 21 Jun 1939. He died on 18 Sep 1960. He was the
son of Regnor Wilfred Stock 1109 and of Julie Ittelin 1222.
Agnes Kristine Stock 1224 Agnes Kristine Stock 1224 was born on 8 Mar 1942. She is the daughter of Regnor Wilfred
Stock 1109 and of Julie Ittelin 1222.
Children of Agnes Kristine Stock 1224 and Arne Oskar Stenby 1225
1. Bjørn Harald Stenby 1226, Birth: 23 Sep 1965
2. Ørjan Stenby 1227, Birth: 17 Jun 1969
3. Arvid Regnor Stenby 1228, Birth: 14 Nov 1972
Page 125 of 233
Spouse: Arne Oskar Stenby 1225
Arne Oskar Stenby 1225 was born on 14 May 1940.
Jan Eugen Andreassen 1628 Jan Eugen Andreassen 1628 was born on 9 Sep 1933. He is the son of Regnor Wilfred Stock
1109 and of Gudrun Magdalene Andreassen 1623. He was Confirmed on 24 Oct 1948.
Children of Jan Eugen Andreassen 1628 and Gerd Lillian Davidsen 1629
1. Sissel Andreassen 1632, Birth: 18 Apr 1962
2. Peer Andreassen 1633, Birth: 31 Aug 1965
Spouse: Gerd Lillian Davidsen 1629
Gerd Lillian Davidsen 1629 was born on 11 Mar 1940. She is the daughter of Alf Thorvald
Davidsen Davidsen 1630 and of Dagny Signora Rautio 1631.
Arild Rushfeldt 1230 Arild Rushfeldt 1230 was born on 8 Oct 1938. He died on 10 Feb 2004. He was the son of
Ingvald Rushfeldt 1229 and of Anna Elfryda Stock 1110.
Children of Arild Rushfeldt 1230 and Eva Stav 1231
1. Trine Rushfeldt 1232, Birth: 8 May 1972
2. Ståle Rushfeldt 1233, Birth: 23 May 1973
Spouse: Eva Stav 1231
Eva Stav 1231 was born on 5 Dec 1934.
Bjørg Karen Rushfeldt 1234 Bjørg Karen Rushfeldt 1234 was born on 18 Jan 1940. She died on 2 Jan 2007. She was the
daughter of Ingvald Rushfeldt 1229 and of Anna Elfryda Stock 1110.
Children of Bjørg Karen Rushfeldt 1234 and Roald Betsi 1235
1. John Ingvald Betsi 1236, Birth: 24 Jun 1964
2. Jens Roald Betsi 1240, Birth: 11 May 1966
3. Anja Betsi 1241 Birth: 17 Mar 1970
Spouse: Roald Betsi 1235
Roald Betsi 1235 was born on 5 Oct 1930. He died on 10 Mar 2008.
Ivar Brynjulf Rushfeldt 1244Ivar Brynjulf Rushfeldt 1244 was born on 4 Dec 1941. He is
the daughter of Ingvald Rushfeldt 1229 and of Anna Elfryda Stock 1110.
Children of Ivar Brynjulf Rushfeldt 1244 and Anna Mathisen 1245
1. Lillian Rushfeldt 1246, Birth: 1 Oct 1967
2. Jonar Andreas Rushfeldt 1247, Birth: 20 Nov 1968
3. Håkon Rushfeldt 1248, Birth: 29 Aug 1971, Death: 27 Nov 1991
4. Ørjan Rushfeldt 1249, Birth: 7 Jul 1977
Spouse: Anna Mathisen 1245
Anna Mathisen 1245 was born on 21 Feb 1938. She died on 10 Mar 1993.
Øystein Rushfeldt 1255 Øystein Rushfeldt 1255 was born on 10 Nov 1947. He is the son of Ingvald Rushfeldt 1229
and of Anna Elfryda Stock 1110.
Children of Øystein Rushfeldt 1255 and Marianne Balto 1256
Page 126 of 233
1. Mette Rushfeldt 1257, Birth: 7 Jan 1970
2. Ann Irene Rushfeldt 1258, Birth: 25 Nov 1972
3. Stein Torbjørn Rushfeldt 1259, Birth: 19 Mar 1974
Spouse: Marianne Balto 1256
Marianne Balto 1256 was born on 7 Aug 1946.
Elin Solaug Rushfeldt 1260 Elin Solaug Rushfeldt 1260 was born on 8 Mar 1949. She is the daughter of Ingvald
Rushfeldt 1229 and of Anna Elfryda Stock 1110.
Children of Elin Solaug Rushfeldt 1260 and Roald Grongstad 1265
1. Anne Petra Grongstad 1268 2. Line Kristine Grongstad 1266, Birth: 10 Feb 1973
3. Tina Grongstad 1267, Birth: 20 Jul 1975
Spouse: Roald Grongstad 1265
Roald Grongstad 1265 was born on 31 Mar 1948.
Magne Johansen 1275 He was the son of Magnus Johansen 1274 and of Randi Mathilde Stock 1111.
Enid Johansen 1276 He was the daughter of Magnus Johansen 1274 and of Randi Mathilde Stock 1111.
Freider Stock 1278 Freider Stock 1278 was born on 13 Oct 1947. He is the son of Johan Rudolf Stock 1112 and
of Åse Rushfeldt 1277.
Children of Freider Stock 1278 and Inger Hildre 1281
1. Frode Stock 1282, Birth: 3 Aug 1979
2. Kristine Stock 1283, Birth: 14 Jun 1981
3. John Reidar Stock 1284, Birth: 11 Jan 1985
Spouse: Inger Hildre 1281
Inger Hildre 1281 was born on 26 Dec 1954.
Ruth Stock 1279 Ruth Stock 1279 was born on 27 Apr 1949. She is the daughter of Johan Rudolf Stock 1112
and of Åse Rushfeldt 1277.
Children of Ruth Stock 1279 and Tormod Karlsen 1285
1. Ragna Karlsen 1286, Birth: 2 Nov 1968
2. Stein Walter Karlsen 1287, Birth: 2 Jun 1970
3. Ståle Johan Karlsen 1288, Birth: 14 Dec 1972
4. Raymond Karlsen 1289, Birth: 21 Feb 1980
Spouse: Tormod Karlsen 1285
Reidun Stock 1280 Reidun Stock 1280 was born on 31 Jan 1951. She is the daughter of Johan Rudolf Stock 1112
and of Åse Rushfeldt 1277.
Children of Reidun Stock 1280 and Rolf Tore Eidisen 1290
Page 127 of 233
1. Marit Eidisen 1293
2. Erlen Eidisen 1292 3. Anette Eidisen 1291, Birth: 26 Sep 1978
Spouse: Rolf Tore Eidisen 1290
Rolf Tore Eidisen 1290 was born on 5 May 1951.
Bjarnhild Stock 1295 Bjarnhild Stock 1295 was born on 25 Apr 1940. She died on 27 Mar 2008. She was the
daughter of Bjarne Godtfred Stock 1113 and of Magna Ananiassen 1294.
Children of Bjarnhild Stock 1295 and Rolf Sunde 1300
1. Lars Bjarne Sunde 1301, Birth: 25 Apr 1967
2. Hanne Sunde 1302, Birth: 8 Jun 1968
Spouse: Rolf Sunde 1300
Rolf Sunde 1300 was born on 13 Jul 1916.
Ronald Stock 1296 Ronald Stock 1296 was born on 13 Jun 1944. He is the son of Bjarne Godtfred Stock 1113
and of Magna Ananiassen 1294.
Children of Ronald Stock 1296 and Aina Jacobsen 1303
1. Håkon Stock 1304, Birth: 3 Feb 1970
2. Magnhild Stock 1305, Birth: 29 Dec 1974
3. Bjørn Magne Stock 1306, Birth: 4 Dec 1982
Spouse: Aina Jacobsen 1303
Aina Jacobsen 1303 was born on 21 Mar 1947.
Jøte Stock 1297 Jøte Stock 1297 was born on 23 Feb 1949. He died on 1 Aug 2001. He was the son of
Bjarne Godtfred Stock 1113 and of Magna Ananiassen 1294.
Children of Jøte Stock 1297 and Torill Bakken 1307
1. Bjarne Stock 1308, Birth: 10 Jul 1973
2. Evy Stock 1309, Birth: 10 Jan 1976
Spouse: Torill Bakken 1307
Torill Bakken 1307 was born on 10 Nov 1951.
Turid Stock 1298 Turid Stock 1298 was born on 4 May 1952. She is the daughter of Bjarne Godtfred Stock
1113 and of Magna Ananiassen 1294.
Children of Turid Stock 1298 and Fred Einar Jogert 1310
1. Rune Jogert 1311, Birth: 15 Feb 1977
2. Esben Jogert 1312, Birth: 10 Feb 1983
Spouse: Fred Einar Jogert 1310
Fred Einar Jogert 1310 was born on 15 Jun 1951.
Tone Stock 1299 Tone Stock 1299 was born on 19 Jul 1957. She died on 24 Nov 2010. She was the daughter
of Bjarne Godtfred Stock 1113 and of Magna Ananiassen 1294.
Page 128 of 233
Children of Tone Stock 1299
1. Charlotte Stock 1313, Birth: 1 Dec 1981
2. Agnes Stock 1314, Birth: 12 Sep 1994
Valter Rushfeldt 1316 Valter Rushfeldt 1316 was born on 8 May 1944. He is the son of Helmer Rushfeldt 1315 and
of Vally Dorthea Stock 1114.
Children of Valter Rushfeldt 1316 and Reidun Bohinen 1321
1. Kolbjørn Rushfeldt 1322, Birth: 2 Mar 1971
2. Sigurd Rushfeldt 1323, Birth: 10 Dec 1972
3. Bjørgun Rushfeldt 1324, Birth: 22 Mar 1976
Spouse: Reidun Bohinen 1321
Knut Rushfeldt 1317 Knut Rushfeldt 1317 was born on 4 Apr 1947. He is the son of Helmer Rushfeldt 1315 and of
Vally Dorthea Stock 1114.
Children of Knut Rushfeldt 1317 and Freidis Bendiksen 1318
1. Jostein Rushfeldt 1319, Birth: 9 May 1970
2. Halgeir Rushfeldt 1320, Birth: 31 May 1973
Spouse: Freidis Bendiksen 1318
Freidis Bendiksen 1318 was born on 25 Mar 1948.
Jan Einar Dahl 1125 He was the son of Dag Agnar Dahl 1122 and of Britt Mathisen 1123.
Ann Karin Dahl 343 Ann Karin Dahl 343 was born on 8 Jul 1970. She is the daughter of Dag Agnar Dahl 1122
and of Britt Mathisen 1123.
Children of Ann Karin Dahl 343 and Geir Olav Næss 338
1. Mathilde Næss 344, Birth: 10 Aug 1996
2. Otilie Næss 345, Birth: 4 Jun 1999
3. Elida Næss 346, Birth: 17 Feb 2001
4. Lydia Næss 347, Birth: 28 Dec 2005
Spouse: Geir Olav Næss 338
Geir Olav Næss 338 was born on 28 Aug 1967. He is the son of Jan Helge Næss 336 and of
Gunvor Margrethe Dahl 16.
Margot Moe 1141 He was the son of Trygve Moe 1139 and of Milla Ongamo 1140.
Svein Moe 1142 He was the son of Trygve Moe 1139 and of Milla Ongamo 1140.
Jørgen Jørgensen 1130 He was the son of Nils Fredrik Jørgensen 1129 and of Alfhild Moe 1128.
Page 129 of 233
Stein Jørgensen 1131 He was the son of Nils Fredrik Jørgensen 1129 and of Alfhild Moe 1128.
Bjørn Moe 1134 He was the son of Thoralf Moe 1132 and of Hilma Vartiainen 1133.
Birger Moe 1135 He was the son of Thoralf Moe 1132 and of Hilma Vartiainen 1133.
Berit Moe 1136 She was the daughter of Thoralf Moe 1132 and of Hilma Vartiainen 1133.
Andreas Moe 1137
He was the son of Thoralf Moe 1132 and of Hilma Vartiainen 1133.
Lisbeth Stock 1146 Lisbeth Stock 1146 was born on 2 Feb 1958. She is the daughter of Karl Stock 1144 and of
Gerd Nilsen 1145.
Children of Lisbeth Stock 1146
1. Sara Stock 1147, Birth: 1 Feb 1993
Kjell Roger Stock 1148 Kjell Roger Stock 1148 was born on 24 Mar 1965. He is the son of Karl Stock 1144 and of
Gerd Nilsen 1145.
Children of Kjell Roger Stock 1148 and Thorild Moxnes 1149
1. Ida Stock 1150, Birth: 20 May 1995
Spouse: Thorild Moxnes 1149 12412-1
Thorild Moxnes 1149 was born on 27 Apr 1970.
Steinar Stock 1153 He was the son of Torbjørn Stock 1151 and of Ingrid Hansen 1152.
Terje Istad 1156 Terje Istad 1156 was born on 31 Aug 1958. He is the son of Paul Istad 1155 and of Ragny
Wenche Stock 1154.
Children of Terje Istad 1156 and Anne Lise Abelstad 1157
1. Tom Andre Istad 1158, Birth: 19 Apr 1980
2. Janne Helene Istad 1159, Birth: 1 Aug 1985
Spouse: Anne Lise Abelstad 1157
Anne Lise Abelstad 1157 was born on 6 May 1958.
Roy Martin Istad 1160 Roy Martin Istad 1160 was born on 7 Sep 1960. He is the son of Paul Istad 1155 and of
Ragny Wenche Stock 1154.
Children of Roy Martin Istad 1160 and Kirsti Holdhus 1161
1. Martine Istad 1162, Birth: 17 Feb 1988
Page 130 of 233
2. Marie Istad 1163, Birth: 14 Apr 1992
Spouse: Kirsti Holdhus 1161
Kirsti Holdhus 1161 was born on 15 Jan 1961.
Liv Ragnhild Istad 1164 Liv Ragnhild Istad 1164 was born on 20 Nov 1965. She is the daughter of Paul Istad 1155
and of Ragny Wenche Stock 1154.
Rønnaug Stock 1169 Rønnaug Stock 1169 was born on 21 Jul 1951. She is the daughter of Hugo Stock 1167 and
of Oddrun Fallstad 1168.
Children of Rønnaug Stock 1169 and ? Heggebakk 1170
1. Ørjan Heggebakk 1171, Birth: 3 Apr 1973
2. Silje Heggebakk 1172, Birth: 3 Feb 1977
Spouse: ? Heggebakk 1170
Jan Arne Stock 1173 Jan Arne Stock 1173 was born on 26 Apr 1953. He is the son of Hugo Stock 1167 and of
Oddrun Fallstad 1168.
Children of Jan Arne Stock 1173 and Ann Karlsen 1174
1. Yngve Stock 1175, Birth: 3 Nov 1975
Spouse: Ann Karlsen 1174
Ellinor Stock 1176 Ellinor Stock 1176 was born on 4 Nov 1955. She is the daughter of Hugo Stock 1167 and of
Oddrun Fallstad 1168.
Children of Ellinor Stock 1176 and Bjørnar Andreassen 1177
1. Ole Andreas Andreassen 1178, Birth: 17 Dec 1974
2. Monica Andreassen 1179, Birth: 5 Apr 1978
3. Tonje Andreassen 1180, Birth: 11 Nov 1979
Spouse: Bjørnar Andreassen 1177
Rune Stock 1181 Rune Stock 1181 was born on 30 Aug 1960. He is the son of Hugo Stock 1167 and of
Oddrun Fallstad 1168.
Vigdis Stock 1182 Vigdis Stock 1182 was born on 16 Mar 1963. She is the daughter of Hugo Stock 1167 and of
Oddrun Fallstad 1168.
Oddrun Elisabeth Stock 1183 Oddrun Elisabeth Stock 1183 was born on 19 Mar 1967. She is the daughter of Hugo Stock
1167 and of Oddrun Fallstad 1168.
Liss Inger Stock 1186 Liss Inger Stock 1186 was born on 26 Jul 1952. She is the daughter of Torstein Stock 1184
Page 131 of 233
and of Gerd Pettersen 1185.
Children of Liss Inger Stock 1186 and Sverre Pedersen 1187
1. Barbro Pedersen 1188, Birth: 8 Sep 1970
2. Gry Pedersen 1189, Birth: 11 Jul 1977
Spouse: Sverre Pedersen 1187
Sverre Pedersen 1187 was born on 2 Aug 1950.
Geir Tore Stock 1190 Geir Tore Stock 1190 was born on 22 Jul 1956. He is the son of Torstein Stock 1184 and of
Gerd Pettersen 1185.
Finn Roar Stock 1191 Finn Roar Stock 1191 was born on 13 Nov 1960. He is the son of Torstein Stock 1184 and of
Gerd Pettersen 1185.
Siv Trude Stock 1192
Trude Stock 1192 was born on 28 Aug 1963. She died on 1 Mar 2008. She was the daughter
of Torstein Stock 1184 and of Gerd Pettersen 1185.
Anne Rigmor Stock 1195
Anne Rigmor Stock 1195 was born on 26 Oct 1960. She is the daughter of Asbjørn Stock
1193 and of Ragnhild Hustadnes 1194.
Beate Stock 1196 Beate Stock 1196 was born on 9 May 1962. She is the daughter of Asbjørn Stock 1193 and of
Ragnhild Hustadnes 1194.
Children of Beate Stock 1196
1. Elisabeth Stock 1197, Birth: 12 May 1981, Death: 22 Nov 2003
Aksel Johan Stock 1198 Aksel Johan Stock 1198 was born on 24 Jan 1965. He died on 15 Jun 2000. He was the son
of Asbjørn Stock 1193 and of Ragnhild Hustadnes 1194.
Children of Aksel Johan Stock 1198 and Britt Eva Hansen 1738
1. Daniel Stock 1739, Birth: 16 Sep 1992
2. Marcus Stock 1740, Birth: 11 Mar 1995
Spouse: Britt Eva Hansen 1738
Karl Aksel Stock 1201 Karl Aksel Stock 1201 was born on 17 Oct 1967. He is the son of Odd Aksel Stock 1199 and
of Agnes Kristiansen 1200.
Øyvind Stock 1202 Øyvind Stock 1202 was born on 9 Jan 1969. He died on 10 Jan 1969. He was the son of
Odd Aksel Stock 1199 and of Agnes Kristiansen 1200.
Page 132 of 233
Tore Stock 1203 Tore Stock 1203 was born on 25 Feb 1972. He is the son of Odd Aksel Stock 1199 and of
Agnes Kristiansen 1200.
Helene Lovise Stock 1204 Helene Lovise Stock 1204 was born on 27 Mar 1974. She is the daughter of Odd Aksel Stock
1199 and of Agnes Kristiansen 1200.
Torgeir Pleym 1212 He was the son of Trygve Pleym 1211 and of Kirsten Ananiassen 1209.
Arnfinn Pleym 1213 He was the son of Trygve Pleym 1211 and of Kirsten Ananiassen 1209.
Nancy Pleym 1214 He was the son of Trygve Pleym 1211 and of Kirsten Ananiassen 1209.
Bente Pleym 1215 He was the son of Trygve Pleym 1211 and of Kirsten Ananiassen 1209.
Vilgunn Ananiassen 1217 He was the son of Willy Ananiassen 1210 and of Harriet Larsen 1216.
Ronny Ananiassen 1218 He was the son of Willy Ananiassen 1210 and of Harriet Larsen 1216.
Arnhild Ananiassen 1219 12643 He was the son of Willy Ananiassen 1210 and of Harriet Larsen 1216.
Tommy Ananiassen 1220 He was the son of Willy Ananiassen 1210 and of Harriet Larsen 1216.
Lill Eirin Ananiassen 1221 He was the son of Willy Ananiassen 1210 and of Harriet Larsen 1216.
Bjørn Harald Stenby 1226 Bjørn Harald Stenby 1226 was born on 23 Sep 1965. He is the son of Arne Oskar Stenby
1225 and of Agnes Kristine Stock 1224.
Ørjan Stenby 1227 Ørjan Stenby 1227 was born on 17 Jun 1969. He is the son of Arne Oskar Stenby 1225 and of
Agnes Kristine Stock 1224.
Arvid Regnor Stenby 1228 Arvid Regnor Stenby 1228 was born on 14 Nov 1972. He is the son of Arne Oskar Stenby
1225 and of Agnes Kristine Stock 1224.
Page 133 of 233
Sissel Andreassen 1632 Sissel Andreassen 1632 was born on 18 Apr 1962. She is the daughter of Jan Eugen
Andreassen 1628 and of Gerd Lillian Davidsen 1629. She was Christened on 8 Jul 1962.
Children of Sissel Andreassen 1632 and Jan Ove Ulvestad 1634
1. Jeanette Ulvestad 1637, Birth: 24 Dec 1984
2. Andrè Ulvestad 1638, Birth: 27 May 1988
3. Madeleine Ulvestad 1639, Birth: 23 Mar 1990
Spouse: Jan Ove Ulvestad 1634
He was the son of Ola Ulvestad Ulvestad 1635 and of Sonja Helene Helmersen 1636.
Peer Andreassen 1633 Peer Andreassen 1633 was born on 31 Aug 1965. He is the son of Jan Eugen Andreassen
1628 and of Gerd Lillian Davidsen 1629. He was baptised on 25 Dec 1965. He was
Confirmed on 11 May 1980.
Children of Peer Andreassen 1633 and Ann - Christin Aune 1640
1. Patrick Aune Andreassen 1643, Birth: 19 Nov 1991
Children of Peer Andreassen 1633 and Trude Sørensen 1644
1. Emilie Hov Andreassen 1647, Birth: in Drammen, 26 Apr 2000
Spouse 1: Ann - Christin Aune 1640
She is the daughter of Arnulf Aune 1641 and of Sigrun Hegge 1642.
Spouse 2: Trude Sørensen 1644
She is the daughter of Freddy Sørensen 1645 and of Sylvia Hov 1646.
Trine Rushfeldt 1232 Trine Rushfeldt 1232 was born on 8 May 1972. She is the daughter of Arild Rushfeldt 1230
and of Eva Stav 1231.
Ståle Rushfeldt 1233 Ståle Rushfeldt 1233 was born on 23 May 1973. He is the son of Arild Rushfeldt 1230 and of
Eva Stav 1231.
John Ingvald Betsi 1236 John Ingvald Betsi 1236 was born on 24 Jun 1964. He is the son of Roald Betsi 1235 and of
Bjørg Karen Rushfeldt 1234.
Children of John Ingvald Betsi 1236 and Gerd Hammari 1237
1. Hanne Betsi 1238, Birth: 10 Sep 1990
2. Benedikte Betsi 1239, Birth: 6 Jul 1994
Spouse: Gerd Hammari 1237
Gerd Hammari 1237 was born in Alta on 14 Jul 1965.
Jens Roald Betsi 1240 Jens Roald Betsi 1240 was born on 11 May 1966. He is the son of Roald Betsi 1235 and of
Bjørg Karen Rushfeldt 1234.
Anja Betsi 1241 Anja Betsi 1241 was born on 17 Mar 1970. She is the daughter of Roald Betsi 1235 and of
Page 134 of 233
Bjørg Karen Rushfeldt 1234.
Children of Anja Betsi 1241 and Pål Ivan Trentief 1242
1. Nicolai Trentief 1243, Birth: 1997
Spouse: Pål Ivan Trentief 1242
Lillian Rushfeldt 1246 Lillian Rushfeldt 1246 was born on 1 Oct 1967. She is the daughter of Ivar Brynjulf
Rushfeldt 1244 and of Anna Mathisen 1245.
Children of Lillian Rushfeldt 1246
1. Elise Rushfeldt 1250, Birth: 7 Dec 1989
2. Johne Rushfeldt 1251, Birth: 1 Nov 2004
Jonar Andreas Rushfeldt 1247 Jonar Andreas Rushfeldt 1247 was born on 20 Nov 1968. He is the son of Ivar Brynjulf
Rushfeldt 1244 and of Anna Mathisen 1245.
Children of Jonar Andreas Rushfeldt 1247 and Marit Slungård 1252
1. Andreas Rushfeldt 1253, Birth: 8 Mar 1991
2. Markus Rushfeldt 1254, Birth: 4 Mar 1994
Spouse: Marit Slungård 1252
Marit Slungård 1252 was born on 15 Oct 1969.
Håkon Rushfeldt 1248 Håkon Rushfeldt 1248 was born on 29 Aug 1971. He died on 27 Nov 1991. He was the son
of Ivar Brynjulf Rushfeldt 1244 and of Anna Mathisen 1245.
Ørjan Rushfeldt 1249 Ørjan Rushfeldt 1249 was born on 7 Jul 1977. He is the son of Ivar Brynjulf Rushfeldt 1244
and of Anna Mathisen 1245.
Mette Rushfeldt 1257 Mette Rushfeldt 1257 was born on 7 Jan 1970. She is the daughter of Øystein Rushfeldt 1255
and of Marianne Balto 1256.
Children of Mette Rushfeldt 1257 and Finn Sagen 1261
1. Sara Irene Sagen 1262, Birth: 23 Mar 1996
Spouse: Finn Sagen 1261
Ann Irene Rushfeldt 1258 Ann Irene Rushfeldt 1258 was born on 25 Nov 1972. She is the daughter of Øystein
Rushfeldt 1255 and of Marianne Balto 1256.
Stein Torbjørn Rushfeldt 1259 Stein Torbjørn Rushfeldt 1259 was born on 19 Mar 1974. He is the son of Øystein Rushfeldt
1255 and of Marianne Balto 1256.
Children of Stein Torbjørn Rushfeldt 1259 and Maud Persen 1263
1. Torbjørn Mikael Rushfeldt 1264, Birth: 5 Jul 1997
Spouse: Maud Persen 1263
Page 135 of 233
Anne Petra Grongstad 1268 She was the daughter of Roald Grongstad 1265 and of Elin Solaug Rushfeldt 1260.
Line Kristine Grongstad 1266 Line Kristine Grongstad 1266 was born on 10 Feb 1973. She is the daughter of Roald
Grongstad 1265 and of Elin Solaug Rushfeldt 1260.
Tina Grongstad 1267 Tina Grongstad 1267 was born on 20 Jul 1975. She is the daughter of Roald Grongstad 1265
and of Elin Solaug Rushfeldt 1260.
Frode Stock 1282 Frode Stock 1282 was born on 3 Aug 1979. He is the son of Freider Stock 1278 and of Inger
Hildre 1281.
Kristine Stock 1283 Kristine Stock 1283 was born on 14 Jun 1981. She is the daughter of Freider Stock 1278 and
of Inger Hildre 1281.
John Reidar Stock 1284 John Reidar Stock 1284 was born on 11 Jan 1985. He is the son of Freider Stock 1278 and of
Inger Hildre 1281.
Ragna Karlsen 1286 Ragna Karlsen 1286 was born on 2 Nov 1968. She is the daughter of Tormod Karlsen 1285
and of Ruth Stock 1279.
Stein Walter Karlsen 1287 Stein Walter Karlsen 1287 was born on 2 Jun 1970. He is the son of Tormod Karlsen 1285
and of Ruth Stock 1279.
Ståle Johan Karlsen 1288 Ståle Johan Karlsen 1288 was born on 14 Dec 1972. He is the son of Tormod Karlsen 1285
and of Ruth Stock 1279.
Raymond Karlsen 1289 Raymond Karlsen 1289 was born on 21 Feb 1980. He is the son of Tormod Karlsen 1285 and
of Ruth Stock 1279.
Marit Eidisen 1293 She was the daughter of Rolf Tore Eidisen 1290 and of Reidun Stock 1280.
Erlen Eidisen 1292 He was the son of Rolf Tore Eidisen 1290 and of Reidun Stock 1280.
Page 136 of 233
Anette Eidisen 1291 Anette Eidisen 1291 was born on 26 Sep 1978. She is the daughter of Rolf Tore Eidisen 1290
and of Reidun Stock 1280.
Lars Bjarne Sunde 1301 Lars Bjarne Sunde 1301 was born on 25 Apr 1967. He is the son of Rolf Sunde 1300 and of
Bjarnhild Stock 1295.
Hanne Sunde 1302 Hanne Sunde 1302 was born on 8 Jun 1968. She is the daughter of Rolf Sunde 1300 and of
Bjarnhild Stock 1295.
Håkon Stock 1304 Håkon Stock 1304 was born on 3 Feb 1970. He is the son of Ronald Stock 1296 and of Aina
Jacobsen 1303.
Magnhild Stock 1305 Magnhild Stock 1305 was born on 29 Dec 1974. She is the daughter of Ronald Stock 1296
and of Aina Jacobsen 1303.
Bjørn Magne Stock 1306 Bjørn Magne Stock 1306 was born on 4 Dec 1982. He is the son of Ronald Stock 1296 and of
Aina Jacobsen 1303.
Bjarne Stock 1308 Bjarne Stock 1308 was born on 10 Jul 1973. He is the son of Jøte Stock 1297 and of Torill
Bakken 1307.
Evy Stock 1309 Evy Stock 1309 was born on 10 Jan 1976. She is the daughter of Jøte Stock 1297 and of
Torill Bakken 1307.
Rune Jogert 1311 Rune Jogert 1311 was born on 15 Feb 1977. He is the son of Fred Einar Jogert 1310 and of
Turid Stock 1298.
Esben Jogert 1312 Esben Jogert 1312 was born on 10 Feb 1983. He is the son of Fred Einar Jogert 1310 and of
Turid Stock 1298.
Charlotte Stock 1313 Charlotte Stock 1313 was born on 1 Dec 1981. She is the daughter of Tone Stock 1299.
Agnes Stock 1314 Agnes Stock 1314 was born on 12 Sep 1994. She is the daughter of Tone Stock 1299.
Page 137 of 233
Kolbjørn Rushfeldt 1322 Kolbjørn Rushfeldt 1322 was born on 2 Mar 1971. He is the son of Valter Rushfeldt 1316
and of Reidun Bohinen 1321.
Sigurd Rushfeldt 1323 Sigurd Rushfeldt 1323 was born on 10 Dec 1972. He is the son of Valter Rushfeldt 1316 and
of Reidun Bohinen 1321.
Bjørgun Rushfeldt 1324 Bjørgun Rushfeldt 1324 was born on 22 Mar 1976. She is the daughter of Valter Rushfeldt
1316 and of Reidun Bohinen 1321.
Jostein Rushfeldt 1319 Jostein Rushfeldt 1319 was born on 9 May 1970. He is the son of Knut Rushfeldt 1317 and of
Freidis Bendiksen 1318.
Halgeir Rushfeldt 1320 Halgeir Rushfeldt 1320 was born on 31 May 1973. He is the son of Knut Rushfeldt 1317 and
of Freidis Bendiksen 1318.
Mathilde Næss 344 Mathilde Næss 344 was born on 10 Aug 1996. She is the daughter of Geir Olav Næss 338
and of Ann Karin Dahl 343.
Otilie Næss 345 Otilie Næss 345 was born on 4 Jun 1999. She is the daughter of Geir Olav Næss 338 and of
Ann Karin Dahl 343.
Elida Næss 346 Elida Næss 346 was born on 17 Feb 2001. She is the daughter of Geir Olav Næss 338 and of
Ann Karin Dahl 343.
Lydia Næss 347 Lydia Næss 347 was born on 28 Dec 2005. She is the daughter of Geir Olav Næss 338 and of
Ann Karin Dahl 343.
Sara Stock 1147 Sara Stock 1147 was born on 1 Feb 1993. She is the daughter of Lisbeth Stock 1146.
Ida Stock 1150 Ida Stock 1150 was born on 20 May 1995. She is the daughter of Kjell Roger Stock 1148 and
of Thorild Moxnes 1149.
Tom Andre Istad 1158 Tom Andre Istad 1158 was born on 19 Apr 1980. He is the son of Terje Istad 1156 and of
Anne Lise Abelstad 1157.
Page 138 of 233
Janne Helene Istad 1159 Janne Helene Istad 1159 was born on 1 Aug 1985. She is the son of Terje Istad 1156 and of
Anne Lise Abelstad 1157.
Martine Istad 1162 Martine Istad 1162 was born on 17 Feb 1988. She is the daughter of Roy Martin Istad 1160
and of Kirsti Holdhus 1161.
Marie Istad 1163 Marie Istad 1163 was born on 14 Apr 1992. She is the daughter of Roy Martin Istad 1160 and
of Kirsti Holdhus 1161.
Ørjan Heggebakk 1171 Ørjan Heggebakk 1171 was born on 3 Apr 1973. He is the son of ? Heggebakk 1170 and of
Rønnaug Stock 1169.
Silje Heggebakk 1172 Silje Heggebakk 1172 was born on 3 Feb 1977. She is the daughter of ?? Heggebakk 1170
and of Rønnaug Stock 1169.
Yngve Stock 1175 Yngve Stock 1175 was born on 3 Nov 1975. He is the son of Jan Arne Stock 1173 and of
Ann Karlsen 1174.
Ole Andreas Andreassen 1178 Ole Andreas Andreassen 1178 was born on 17 Dec 1974. He is the son of Bjørnar
Andreassen 1177 and of Ellinor Stock 1176.
Monica Andreassen 1179 Monica Andreassen 1179 was born on 5 Apr 1978. She is the daughter of Bjørnar
Andreassen 1177 and of Ellinor Stock 1176.
Tonje Andreassen 1180 Tonje Andreassen 1180 was born on 11 Nov 1979. She is the daughter of Bjørnar Andreassen
1177 and of Ellinor Stock 1176.
Barbro Pedersen 1188 Barbro Pedersen 1188 was born on 8 Sep 1970. She is the daughter of Sverre Pedersen 1187
and of Liss Inger Stock 1186.
Gry Pedersen 1189 Gry Pedersen 1189 was born on 11 Jul 1977. She is the daughter of Sverre Pedersen 1187
and of Liss Inger Stock 1186.
Page 139 of 233
Elisabeth Stock 1197 Elisabeth Stock 1197 was born on 12 May 1981. She died on 22 Nov 2003. She was the
daughter of and of Beate Stock 1196.
Daniel Stock 1739 Daniel Stock 1739 was born on 16 Sep 1992. He is the son of Aksel Johan Stock 1198 and of
Britt Eva Hansen 1738.
Marcus Stock 1740
Marcus Stock 1740 was born on 11 Mar 1995. He is the son of Aksel Johan Stock 1198 and
of Britt Eva Hansen 1738.
Jeanette Ulvestad 1637 Jeanette Ulvestad 1637 was born on 24 Dec 1984. She is the daughter of Jan Ove Ulvestad
1634 and of Sissel Andreassen 1632. She was baptised on 31 Mar 1985. She was Confirmed
on 9 May 1999.
Andrè Ulvestad 1638 Andrè Ulvestad 1638 was born on 27 May 1988. He is the son of Jan Ove Ulvestad 1634 and
of Sissel Andreassen 1632.
Madeleine Ulvestad 1639 Madeleine Ulvestad 1639 was born on 23 Mar 1990. She is the daughter of Jan Ove Ulvestad
1634 and of Sissel Andreassen 1632.
Patrick Aune Andreassen 1643 Patrick Aune Andreassen 1643 was born on 19 Nov 1991. He is the son of Peer Andreassen
1633 and of Ann - Christin Aune 1640.
Emilie Hov Andreassen 1647 Emilie Hov Andreassen 1647 was born in Drammen on 26 Apr 2000. She is the daughter of
Peer Andreassen 1633 and of Trude Sørensen 1644.
Hanne Betsi 1238 Hanne Betsi 1238 was born on 10 Sep 1990. She is the daughter of John Ingvald Betsi 1236
and of Gerd Hammari 1237.
Benedikte Betsi 1239 Benedikte Betsi 1239 was born on 6 Jul 1994. She is the daughter of John Ingvald Betsi 1236
and of Gerd Hammari 1237.
Nicolai Trentief 1243 Nicolai Trentief 1243 was born in 1997. He is the son of Pål Ivan Trentief 1242 and of Anja
Betsi 1241.
Page 140 of 233
Elise Rushfeldt 1250 Elise Rushfeldt 1250 was born on 7 Dec 1989. She is the daughter of Lillian Rushfeldt 1246.
Johne Rushfeldt 1251 Johne Rushfeldt 1251 was born on 1 Nov 2004. She is the daughter of Lillian Rushfeldt
1246.
Andreas Rushfeldt 1253 Andreas Rushfeldt 1253 was born on 8 Mar 1991. He is the son of Jonar Andreas Rushfeldt
1247 and of Marit Slungård 1252.
Markus Rushfeldt 1254 Markus Rushfeldt 1254 was born on 4 Mar 1994. He is the son of Jonar Andreas Rushfeldt
1247 and of Marit Slungård 1252.
Sara Irene Sagen 1262 Sara Irene Sagen 1262 was born on 23 Mar 1996. She is the daughter of Finn Sagen 1261 and
of Mette Rushfeldt 1257.
Torbjørn Mikael Rushfeldt 1264 Torbjørn Mikael Rushfeldt 1264 was born on 5 Jul 1997. He is the son of Stein Torbjørn
Rushfeldt 1259 and of Maud Persen 1263.
4.9.2 Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl173 and Marie Lindeberg249
Marie was born in 1845 and she was married to Regnor in 1877, at the time Regnor bought and
moved to the fishing village “Langenes” in Vesteraalen. Marie emigrated to the USA together
with Regnor and their six months old daughter, Ragna956, in August 1881. They settled in
Calumet, Michigan, where they had additionally three children. Marie and all four children died
by typhoid during first half of 1889.
Page 141 of 233
4.9.3 Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl173 and Martha Andrea Tidemand952
Ole Hansen Dahl,b1770, d. 1839Elen Martha Wold, 1774-1855
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ba
ard
Nic
ola
i Da
hl, 1
83
6-1
86
3
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig, 1
82
7-
He
rma
n R
ich
ard
Klæ
bo
e D
ah
l,
18
31-1
90
9
(i)Viv
ikke
Elis
ab
eth
Ma
rku
sse
n, 1
83
0
(ii)Re
gin
a O
lse
n B
øe
,18
51
-
19
25
Re
be
cca
Ma
thild
e D
ah
l, 18
38
-
No
t ma
rried
Jo
ha
n M
are
niu
s R
asch
Da
hl,
18
40
-94
(i) An
dre
a E
rikka
Esb
en
se
n,
18
39
-18
Olu
f Ed
va
rd D
ah
l,18
29
-57
Re
gin
e N
atv
ig,1
83
2-
Nic
ola
i Da
hl,d
ied
as a
ch
ild
Ma
thild
e S
usa
nn
e D
ah
l,18
42-
10
Nie
ls A
nto
n H
an
se
n A
all,1
83
3-
96
Ca
rl An
tho
n R
ein
er D
ah
l,18
45-
89
Ju
lie S
op
hie
Sch
an
ke
,18
46-
Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Dahl, 1849-32
(i)Wilhelmina Sofie Johansen Mattila,
(ii) Marie Lindeberg, 1845-1889
(iii)Martha Andrea Tidemand,1862-1949A
nn
a N
ico
line
Da
hl,1
83
4-1
85
8
Mic
ha
el J
uliu
s H
øye
m
Mic
ha
els
en
18
21
-19
01(iii)
Sigrid Marie Dahl, 1894-1992
Victor Larsen, 1892-1948
Ragnor Dahl, 1893-1980
Lottie,1907-
Sheldon Tiedemand Dahl,
1900-1973
Dorothy Mae Pratt, 1901-1991
Frederick Allen Dahl, 1928
(i)Dixie Anne Livingston, 1934-1985
(ii)Patricia Ellen Grisco, 1938
David Jay Dahl, 1931
Annabelle Lee Horchitz, 1933
Steven Phillip Dahl, 1951
Laura Ann Fitch, 1960
Tamara Louanne Dahl,
1959
Mark Andrew Kallen,
1960
Ga
brie
l Fitc
h D
ah
l, 19
88
Ad
rian
Ph
illip D
ah
l, 19
88
An
na
Ro
se
Da
hl, 1
99
4
Me
ga
n C
hris
tine
Ka
llen
, 19
89
Ric
k J
am
es K
alle
n, 1
99
3
Ke
nn
eth
Nic
ola
s K
alle
n, 1
98
7
James Michael Dahl,
1956
Mary Colmar, 1956
Susan Lee Dahl,
1958
William Cohn
Gregory Sheldon
Dahl, 1959
Janet Elizabeth
Dahl, 1961
Grant
Wilcox,1954
Mic
ha
el D
ah
l, 19
95
Ch
risto
ph
er D
ah
l, 19
97
Ca
rolin
e D
ah
l, 19
99
Ch
arlo
tte D
ah
l, 19
93
Ca
itlin W
ilco
x,1
99
1
Elis
e W
ilco
x, 1
99
3
Joyce Marie Larsen,1922
Edward George Hampton, 1923-1999
Christina Lee
Hampton, 1958
Benjamin J.Murti
Gayle Marie Hampton,
1950
(i)William Glude
(ii) Walter Thor
Leberg, 1948
Mark Edward
Hampton, 1952
Vicky Lynn Hampton, 1960-
2007
(i)Michael Mandin
(ii)Michael Olen Lervick,
1971
He
ath
er E
lra G
lud
e, 1
97
9
Ja
red
Kris
tofe
r Mu
rti, 19
94
Jo
rda
n D
an
iel M
urti, 1
99
6
Be
nja
min
jr.Ka
mle
sh
Mu
rti, 19
91
Pa
ul M
ich
ae
l Le
rvic
k, 2
00
0
Ka
rl Ole
n L
erv
ick, 1
99
8
Am
y M
an
din
, 19
83
Page 142 of 233
Martha Andrea Tidemann 952 Martha Andrea Tidemann 952 was born in Rødøy Helgeland in 1862. She died in 1949.
Martha was born in Rødøy, Helgeland, Norway in 1862. She emigrated to the USA most
likely together with two of her cousins and families in 1889. The cousins and families settled
in Oregon and Martha moved on to Seattle where she met and was married to Regnor in 1891.
Martha died in Seattle in 1949.
Children of Martha Andrea Tidemann 952 and Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Wold Dahl 173
1. Ragnor Dahl 1086, Birth: Jan 1893, Death: 1980
2. Sigrid Marie Dahl 953, Birth: 17 Jan 1894, Death: 20 Jan 1992
3. Sheldon Tiedeman Dahl 1325, Birth: 4 Oct 1900, Death: 8 Oct 1973
Ragnor Dahl 1086 Ragnor Dahl 1086 was born on Jan 1893. He died in 1980. He was the son of Regnor
Fredrik Lauritz Wold Dahl 173 and of Martha Andrea Tidemann 952.
Spouse: Lottie 1572
Lottie 1572 was born in 1907.
Sigrid Marie. Dahl 953 Sigrid Marie. Dahl 953 was born on 17 Jan 1894. She died on 20 Jan 1992. She was the
daughter of Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Wold Dahl 173 and of Martha Andrea Tidemann 952.
Children of Sigrid Marie. Dahl 953 and Victor Larsen 1573
1. Joyce Marie Larson 1574, Birth: 8 Dec 1922
Martha and Sheldon, around 1905 The Regnor Dahl family around 1905, from left-Sigrid, Regnor,
Sheldon, Martha and Ragnor
Page 143 of 233
Spouse: Victor Larsen 1573
Victor Larsen 1573 was born in 1892. He died in 1948.
Sheldon Tiedeman Dahl 1325 Sheldon Tiedeman Dahl 1325 was born on 4 Oct 1900. He died on 8 Oct 1973. He was the
son of Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Wold Dahl 173 and of Martha Andrea Tidemann 952.
Children of Sheldon Tiedeman Dahl 1325 and Dorothy Mae Pratt 1562
1. Frederick Allen Dahl, Birth: 8 Dec 1928
2. David Jay Dahl 1614, Birth: 9 Mar 1931
Spouse: Dorothy Mae Pratt 1562
Dorothy Mae Pratt 1562 was born on 29 May 1901. She died on 31 Jan 1991.
Joyce Marie Larson 1574 Joyce Marie Larson 1574 was born on 8 Dec 1922. She is the daughter of Victor Larsen
1573 and of Sigrid Marie. Dahl 953.
Children of Joyce Marie Larson 1574 and Edward George Hampton 1575
1. Gayle Marie Hampton 1576, Birth: 26 Sep 1950
2. Mark Edward Hampton 1579 1212 , Birth: 31 Aug 1952
3. Kristina Lee Hampton 1578, Birth: 2 May 1958
4. Vicki Lynn Hampton 1577, Birth: 13 Sep 1960, Death: 30 Jul 2007
Spouse: Edward George Hampton 1575
Edward George Hampton 1575 was born on Jan 1923. He died on 30 Aug 1999.
Frederick Allen Dahl 1563 Frederick Allen Dahl 1563 was born on 8 Dec 1928. He is the son of Sheldon Tiedeman
Dahl 1325 and of Dorothy Mae Pratt 1562.
Children of Frederick Allen Dahl 1563 and Dixie Anne Livingston 1564
1. Steven Phillip Dahl 1567, Birth: 2 May 1951
2. Tamana Louanne Dahl 1565, Birth: 8 May 1959
Spouse 1: Dixie Anne Livingston 1564
Dixie Anne Livingston 1564 was born on 8 Dec 1934. She died on 2 Dec 1985.
Spouse 2: Patricia Ellen Grisco 2002
Patricia Ellen Grisco 2002 was born on 20 Sep 1938.
David Jay Dahl 1614 David Jay Dahl 1614 was born on 9 Mar 1931. He is the son of Sheldon Tiedeman Dahl
1325 and of Dorothy Mae Pratt 1562.
Children of David Jay Dahl 1614 and Annebelle Lee Horchitz 1615
1. James Michael Dahl 1693, Birth: 13 Sep 1956
2. Susan Lee Dahl 1616, Birth: 8 May 1958
3. Gregory Sheldon Dahl 1617, Birth: 27 Nov 1959
4. Janet Elizabeth Dahl 1618, Birth: 11 Feb 1961
Spouse: Annebelle Lee Horchitz 1615
Annebelle Lee Horchitz 1615 was born on 17 Dec 1933.
Page 144 of 233
Gayle Marie Hampton 1576 Gayle Marie Hampton 1576 was born on 26 Sep 1950. She is the daughter of Edward George
Hampton 1575 and of Joyce Marie Larson 1574.
Children of Gayle Marie Hampton 1576 and William ( Bill) Glude 1679
1. Heather Elra Glude 1680, Birth: 8 Oct 1979
Spouse 1: William ( Bill) Glude 1679
Spouse 2: Walter Thor Leberg 1580
Walter Thor Leberg 1580 was born on 19 Oct 1948.
Mark Edward Hampton 1579 Mark Edward Hampton 1579 was born on 31 Aug 1952. He is the son of Edward George
Hampton 1575 and of Joyce Marie Larson 1574.
Kristina Lee Hampton 1578 Kristina Lee Hampton 1578 was born on 2 May 1958. She is the daughter of Edward George
Hampton 1575 and of Joyce Marie Larson 1574.
Children of Kristina Lee Hampton 1578 and Benjamin J. Murti 1670
1. Benjamin,jr Kamlesh Murti 1671, Birth: 1 Jun 1991
2. Jared Kristofer Murti 1672, Birth: 20 Feb 1994
3. Jordan Daniel Murti 1673, Birth: 14 May 1996
Spouse: Benjamin J. Murti 1670
Vicki Lynn Hampton 1577 Vicki Lynn Hampton 1577 was born on 13 Sep 1960. She died on 30 Jul 2007. She was the
daughter of Edward George Hampton 1575 and of Joyce Marie Larson 1574.
Children of Vicki Lynn Hampton 1577 and Michael Mandin 1674
1. Amy Mandin 1675, Birth: 26 Dec 1983
Children of Vicki Lynn Hampton 1577 and Michael Olen Lervick 1676
1. Karl Olen Lervick 1677, Birth: 8 Nov 1998
2. Paul Michael Lervick 1678, Birth: 27 Apr 2000
Spouse 1: Michael Mandin 1674
Spouse 2: Michael Olen Lervick 1676
Michael Olen Lervick 1676 was born on 9 Feb 1971.
Steven Phillip Dahl 1567 Steven Phillip Dahl 1567 was born on 2 May 1951. He is the son of Frederick Allen Dahl
1563 and of Dixie Anne Livingston 1564.
Children of Steven Phillip Dahl 1567 and Laura Ann Fitch 1568
1. Gabriel Fitch Dahl 1569, Birth: 25 Jul 1988
2. Adrian Phillip Dahl 1570, Birth: 22 Apr 1991
3. Anna Rose Dahl 1571, Birth: 20 Sep 1994
Spouse: Laura Ann Fitch 1568
Laura Ann Fitch 1568 was born on 3 Jun 1960.
Tamana Louanne Dahl 1565 Tamana Louanne Dahl 1565 was born on 8 May 1959. She is the daughter of Frederick Allen
Page 145 of 233
Dahl 1563 and of Dixie Anne Livingston 1564.
Children of Tamana Louanne Dahl 1565 and Mark Andrew Kallen 1566
1. Kenneth Nicolas Kallen 1620, Birth: 5 Mar 1987
2. Megan Christine Kallen 1621, Birth: 17 Feb 1989
3. Rick James Kallen 1622, Birth: 13 Jun 1993
Spouse: Mark Andrew Kallen 1566
Mark Andrew Kallen 1566 was born on 23 May 1960.
James Michael Dahl 1693 James Michael Dahl 1693 was born on 13 Sep 1956. He is the son of David Jay Dahl 1614
and of Annebelle Lee Horchitz 1615.
Children of James Michael Dahl 1693 and Mary Colmar 1694
1. Michael Dahl 1695, Birth: 14 Jan 1995
2. Cristopher Dahl 1696, Birth: 5 Jun 1997
3. Caroline Dahl 1697, Birth: 2 Sep 1999
Spouse: Mary Colmar 1694
Mary Colmar 1694 was born on 22 May 1959.
Susan Lee Dahl 1616 Susan Lee Dahl 1616 was born on 8 May 1958. She is the daughter of David Jay Dahl 1614
and of Annebelle Lee Horchitz 1615.
Children of Susan Lee Dahl 1616 and William Cohn 1698
1. Charlotte Cohn 1699, Birth: 21 Dec 1993
Spouse: William Cohn 1698
Gregory Sheldon Dahl 1617 Gregory Sheldon Dahl 1617 was born on 27 Nov 1959. He is the son of David Jay Dahl 1614
and of Annebelle Lee Horchitz 1615.
Janet Elizabeth Dahl 1618 Janet Elizabeth Dahl 1618 was born on 11 Feb 1961. She is the daughter of David Jay Dahl
1614 and of Annebelle Lee Horchitz 1615.
Children of Janet Elizabeth Dahl 1618 and Grant Wilcox 1700
1. Caitlin Wilcox 1701, Birth: 23 Jul 1991
2. Elise Wilcox 1702, Birth: 18 Jun 1993
Spouse: Grant Wilcox 1700
Grant Wilcox 1700 was born on 4 Sep 1954.
Heather Elra Glude 1680 Heather Elra Glude 1680 was born on 8 Oct 1979. She is the daughter of William ( Bill)
Glude 1679 and of Gayle Marie Hampton 1576.
Benjamin,jr Kamlesh Murti 1671 Benjamin,jr Kamlesh Murti 1671 was born on 1 Jun 1991. He is the son of Benjamin J.
Murti 1670 and of Kristina Lee Hampton 1578.
Page 146 of 233
Jared Kristofer Murti 1672 Jared Kristofer Murti 1672 was born on 20 Feb 1994. He is the son of Benjamin J. Murti
1670 and of Kristina Lee Hampton 1578.
Jordan Daniel Murti 1673 Jordan Daniel Murti 1673 was born on 14 May 1996. He is the son of Benjamin J. Murti
1670 and of Kristina Lee Hampton 1578.
Amy Mandin 1675 Amy Mandin 1675 was born on 26 Dec 1983. She is the daughter of Michael Mandin 1674
and of Vicki Lynn Hampton 1577.
Karl Olen Lervick 1677 Karl Olen Lervick 1677 was born on 8 Nov 1998. He is the son of Michael Olen Lervick
1676 and of Vicki Lynn Hampton 1577.
Paul Michael Lervick 1678 Paul Michael Lervick 1678 was born on 27 Apr 2000. He is the son of Michael Olen Lervick
1676 and of Vicki Lynn Hampton 1577.
Gabriel Fitch Dahl 1569
Gabriel Fitch Dahl 1569 was born on 25 Jul 1988. He is the son of Steven Phillip Dahl 1567
and of Laura Ann Fitch 1568.
Adrian Phillip Dahl 1570 Adrian Phillip Dahl 1570 was born on 22 Apr 1991. He is the son of Steven Phillip Dahl
1567 and of Laura Ann Fitch 1568.
Anna Rose Dahl 1571 Anna Rose Dahl 1571 was born on 20 Sep 1994. She is the daughter of Steven Phillip Dahl
1567 and of Laura Ann Fitch 1568.
Kenneth Nicolas Kallen 1620 Kenneth Nicolas Kallen 1620 was born on 5 Mar 1987. He is the son of Mark Andrew
Kallen 1566 and of Tamana Louanne Dahl 1565.
Megan Christine Kallen 1621 Megan Christine Kallen 1621 was born on 17 Feb 1989. She is the daughter of Mark Andrew
Kallen 1566 and of Tamana Louanne Dahl 1565.
Rick James Kallen 1622 Rick James Kallen 1622 was born on 13 Jun 1993. He is the {son of/daughter of} Mark
Andrew Kallen 1566 and of Tamana Louanne Dahl 1565.
Michael Dahl 1695 Michael Dahl 1695 was born on 14 Jan 1995. He is the son of James Michael Dahl 1693 and
Page 147 of 233
of Mary Colmar 1694.
Cristopher Dahl 1696 Cristopher Dahl 1696 was born on 5 Jun 1997. He is the son of James Michael Dahl 1693
and of Mary Colmar 1694.
Caroline Dahl 1697 Caroline Dahl 1697 was born on 2 Sep 1999. She is the son of James Michael Dahl 1693 and
of Mary Colmar 1694.
Charlotte Cohn 1699 Charlotte Cohn 1699 was born on 21 Dec 1993. She is the daughter of William Cohn 1698
and of Susan Lee Dahl 1616.
Caitlin Wilcox 1701 Caitlin Wilcox 1701 was born on 23 Jul 1991. She is the daughter of Grant Wilcox 1700 and
of Janet Elizabeth Dahl 1618.
Elise Wilcox 1702 Elise Wilcox 1702 was born on 18 Jun 1993. She is the daughter of Grant Wilcox 1700 and
of Janet Elizabeth Dahl 1618.
4.10 NICOLAI BENJAMIN DAHL145
Nicolai Benjamin was born in Vadsø on December 30th
1852 and he passed confirmation at the
Vadsø church in 1874.
Page 148 of 233
5 SIMON MARENIUS DAHL1811-FURTHER GENERATIONS
5.1 OLLIE (TILLA) ANDREA ØSTRING1895
Ollie (Tilla) was the daughter of Sophie and Ole Andreas Østring, born in 1830. She grew however up with the Dahl family.
Simon Marenius Dahl,1807-1874
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ed
ua
rd C
orn
eliu
s D
ah
l,18
35
-19
05
(1) A
nn
a D
orth
ea
Strø
m, 1
85
4-
(2)T
he
a (D
ah
l), 18
53
So
ph
ie M
arie
Da
hl,1
83
7-1
90
2
Ele
on
ora
Ditle
fine
Da
hl,1
83
8-1
84
0
Ele
on
ora
An
ne
Ch
ristin
a D
ah
l,18
38
-19
02
Gu
nd
er O
lse
n H
ag
en
,18
25
-14
Be
tzy O
lefin
e D
ah
l,18
42
19
07
An
tho
n N
iels
en, 1
84
4-1
88
0
Sim
on
Nic
ola
i Ma
ren
ius D
ah
l,18
43
-19
14
Fre
drik
ke
Jo
ha
sn
na
Ola
va
Bru
un
,18
49
-18
44
Ma
ren
An
dre
a D
ah
l,18
49
-19
14
Ca
rl Bra
mm
er E
sb
en
se
n,1
84
6-1
91
4
Ha
nsin
e (S
inu
s) B
irgitte
Da
hl, 1
85
4-1
94
1
Ollie
(Tilla
) An
dre
a Ø
strin
g, 1
83
0
The daughter of Sohpie and Ole Andreas Østring
Page 149 of 233
5.2 EDUARD CORNELIUS DAHL1836 AND ANNA DORTHEA STRØM1898
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Eduard Cornelius Dahl,1835-1905
(i)Thea, 1853-
(ii)Anna Dorthea Strøm, 1833-1905
So
ph
ie M
arie
Da
hl,
18
35-1
90
2
Ele
on
ora
Ditle
fine
Da
hl,
18
38-1
84
0
Ele
on
ora
An
ne
Ch
ristin
a
Da
hl, 1
83
8-1
90
2
Gu
nd
er O
lse
n H
ag
en,
18
26
-19
14
Be
tzy O
lefin
e D
ah
l,
18
42
-19
07
An
tho
n J
uliu
s N
iels
en,
18
44
-18
80
Sim
on
Nic
ola
i Ma
ren
ius
Da
hl,1
84
3-1
91
4
Fre
drik
ke
Jo
ha
nn
a
Ola
va
Bru
un
, 18
49-
Ma
ren
An
dre
a D
ah
l,
18
49-1
91
4
Ca
rl Bra
mm
er
Esb
en
se
n,1
84
6-1
91
4
Ha
nsin
e B
erg
itte D
ah
l,
18
54-1
94
1
Sofie Dahl, 1877-1981
Simon Sarao Dahl, 1878-
Tora Christiansen,1883-
Bjarne Dahl, 1882-
Sonja Dahl. -1998
Arne Torget
Tove Torget
Ole Johan Dahl
Stein Torget
Kari Torget
Lo
ren
tze
Ole
a D
ah
l,
18
46
-
Ha
ns Iv
ers
en
Kro
hn,
18
31
-19
05
Page 150 of 233
Eduard Cornelius Dahl 1836 Eduard Cornelius Dahl 1836 was born in Trømsø in 1835. and was called Eduard by his father
and not Edvard. Eduard was the gransfather of todays famous flourist “Sonja på Torget” in
Tromsø.Eduard is mention in the list of Norwegian customs officers and he moved and lived in
Trondheim in 1875, where he most likely med his wife Thea. He was the son of Simon
Marenius Dahl 1811 and of Sophie Andrea Andersen 661.
Children of Eduard Cornelius Dahl 1836 and Anna Dorthea Strøm 1898
1. Sofie Dahl 1896, Birth: 5 May 1877, Death: 12 Feb 1981
2. Simon Sarao Dahl 1837, Birth: 20 Oct 1878
3. Bjarne Dahl 1899, Birth: 16 Jan 1882, Death: in New Jersey, USA
Spouse 1: Anna Dorthea Strøm 1898
Anna Dorthea Strøm 1898 was born on 27 Jan 1854.
Spouse 2: Thea ( Dahl) 1796
Thea ( Dahl) 1796 was born in 1853.
Sofie Dahl 1896 Sofie Dahl 1896 was born on 5 May 1877. She died on 12 Feb 1981. She was the daughter of
Eduard Cornelius Dahl 1836 and of Anna Dorthea Strøm 1898.
Simon Sarao Dahl 1837 Simon Sarao Dahl 1837 was born on 20 Oct 1878. He was the son of Eduard Cornelius Dahl
1836 and of Anna Dorthea Strøm 1898.
Children of Simon Sarao Dahl 1837 and Tora Christiansen 1897
1. Sonja Dahl 1839 Death: Nov 1998
Spouse: Tora Christiansen 1897
Tora Christiansen 1897 was born on 16 Mar 1883.
Bjarne Dahl 1899 Bjarne Dahl 1899 was born on 16 Jan 1882. He died in New Jersey, USA. He was the son of
Eduard Cornelius Dahl 1836 and of Anna Dorthea Strøm 1898.
Sonja Dahl 1839 She died on Nov 1998. She was the daughter of Simon Sarao Dahl 1837 and of Tora
Christiansen 1897.
Children of Sonja Dahl 1839 and Arne Torget 1838
1. Kari Torget 1842, Birth: 12 May 19
2. Tove Torget 1841
3. Stein Torget 1840 Spouse: Arne Torget 1838
Kari Torget 1842 Kari Torget 1842 was born on 12 May 19. She was the daughter of Arne Torget 1838 and of
Sonja Dahl 1839.
Tove Torget 1841 She was the daughter of Arne Torget 1838 and of Sonja Dahl 1839.
Page 151 of 233
She was well recognized cello player/artist.
Spouse: Ole Johan Dahl 1773
Stein Torget 1840 He was the son of Arne Torget 1838 and of Sonja Dahl 1839.
5.3 SOFIE MARIE DAHL1835
Sofie Marie Dahl was born in Tromsø on April 15th
1835 and she died in Oslo in 1902. Sofie
Marie never married.
5.4 ELEONORA DITLEFINE DAHL1834
Eleonora Ditlefine was the twin-sister of Eleonora Anne Christine, born in Tromsø on February
28th
1838. Elenora Ditlefine died 2 years old in 1840.
Page 152 of 233
5.5 ELEONORA ANNE CHRISTINE DAHL1826 AND GUNDER OLSEN HAGEN1825
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ed
ua
rd C
orn
eliu
s
Da
hl,1
83
5-1
90
5
(i)Th
ea, 1
85
3-
(ii)An
na
Do
rthe
a S
trøm
,
18
33
-19
05
So
ph
ie M
arie
Da
hl,
18
35-1
90
2
Ele
on
ora
Ditle
fine
Da
hl,
18
38-1
84
0
Eleonora Anne Christina Dahl, 1838-1902
Gunder Olsen Hagen, 1826-1914
Be
tzy O
lefin
e D
ah
l,
18
42
-19
07
An
tho
n J
uliu
s N
iels
en,
18
44
-18
80
Sim
on
Nic
ola
i Ma
ren
ius
Da
hl,1
84
3-1
91
4
Fre
drik
ke
Jo
ha
nn
a
Ola
va
Bru
un
, 18
49
-
Ma
ren
An
dre
a D
ah
l,
18
49-1
91
4
Ca
rl Bra
mm
er
Esb
en
se
n,1
84
6-1
91
4
Ha
nsin
e B
erg
itte D
ah
l,
18
54-1
94
1
Toralv Hagen, 1876-1957
Annie Marie Juell Beck,
Gudrun Sofie Hagen, 1878-
1967
Inga Kristine Hagen,
1882-1954
Gunnar Simon Hagen, 1885-
Disa Sjøwall, 1890
Olea Johanne Hagen, 1862-1905
Gunnar Helle Hagen, 1924
Kari Berg, 1921
Toralv Gunder Hagen, 1959
Gunn Hilde Kjølstad, 1961
Thomas Hagen,
1991
Kristine Hagen,
1993
Gunnar Ola
Hagen, 1923
Anne Marie Hagen, 1925
Nøstblad
Marit Nøstblad
Anders Nøstblad
Thomas Nøstblad
Lo
ren
tze
Ole
a D
ah
l,
18
46
-
Ha
ns Iv
ers
en
Kro
hn,
18
31
-19
05
Page 153 of 233
Elenore Anne Christine Dahl 1826 Elenore Ane Christine Dahl 1826 was born on 26 Feb 1838. She died in
Hammerfest on 29 Dec 1902. She was the daughter of Simon Marenius Dahl 1811
and of Sophie Andrea Andersen 661.
Children of Elenore Anne Christine Dahl 1826 and Gunder Olsen Hagen 1825
1. Toralv Hagen 1830, Birth: 1 Apr 1876, Death: 1957
2. Gudrun Sofie Hagen 1833, Birth: 28 Feb 1878, Death: 1967
3. Inga Kristine Hagen 1832, Birth:17 Feb 1882, Death: 4 Sep 1954
4. Gunnar Simon Hagen 1827, Birth: 1 May 1885
Spouse: Gunder Olsen Hagen 1825
Gunder Olsen Hagen was born in Rendalen on Fenruary 26th
1826 and came to
Hammerfest as teacher in 1854 and in 1855 he also established the first bookshop in
Hammerfest. He was firstly married to Hermine Hauan, 1844-1864, from
Hammerfest and they had the daughter Olea Johanne Hagen, 1862-1915. He re-
married to Eleonora Anne Christina Dahl on November 24th
1874. His son Toralf
took over the bookshop when Gunder was employed as the treasurer of the town. He
died in Hammerfest in 1914.
Toralv Hagen 1830 Toralv Hagen 1830 was born in Hammerfest on 1 Apr 1876. He died in 1957. He
was the son of Gunder Olsen Hagen 1825 and of Elenore Ane Christine Dahl 1826.
Children of Toralv Hagen 1830 and Annie Marie Juell Beck 1880
1. Gunnar Helle Hagen 1831, Birth: in Hammerfest on 19 May 1924
Spouse: Annie Marie Juell Beck 1880
Annie Marie Juell Beck 1880 was born in Moss.
Gudrun Sofie Hagen 1833 Gudrun Sofie Hagen 1833 was born in Hammerfest on 28 Feb 1878. She died in
Oslo in 1967. She was the daughter of Gunder Olsen Hagen 1825 and of Elenore
Ane Christine Dahl 1826.
Inga Kristine Hagen 1832 Inga Kristine Hagen 1832 was born in Hammerfest on 17 Feb 1882. She died on 4
Sep 1954. She was the daughter of Gunder Olsen Hagen 1825 and of Elenore Ane
Christine Dahl 1826.
Gunnar Simon Hagen 1827 Gunnar Simon Hagen 1827 was born on 1 May 1885. He was the son of Gunder
Olsen Hagen 1825 and of Elenore Ane Christine Dahl 1826.
Children of Gunnar Simon Hagen 1827 and Disa Sjøwall 1829
1. Gunnar Ola Hagen 1828, Birth: 6 Oct 1923, Death:
2. Anne Marie Hagen 1879, Birth: 8 Sep 1925
Spouse: Disa Sjøwall 1829
Disa Sjøwall 1829 was born on 8 Mar 1890.
Page 154 of 233
Gunnar Helle Hagen 1831 Gunnar Helle Hagen 1831 was born in Hammerfest on 19 May 1924. He was the
son of Toralv Hagen 1830 and of Annie Marie Juell Beck 1880.He was occupied as
a book retailer.
Children of Gunnar Helle Hagen 1831 and Kari Berg 1881
1. Toralv Gunder Hagen 1882, Birth: in Hammerfest on 10 Jun 1959
Spouse: Kari Berg 1881
Kari Berg 1881 was born on 24 Dec 1921.
Gunnar Ola Hagen 1828 Gunnar Ola Hagen 1828 was born on 6 Oct 1923. He died in Oslo. He was the son
of Gunnar Simon Hagen 1827 and of Disa Sjøwall 1829.
Anne Marie Hagen 1879 Anne Marie Hagen 1879 was born on 8 Sep 1925. She is the daughter of Gunnar
Simon Hagen 1827 and of Disa Sjøwall 1829.
Children of Anne Marie Hagen 1879 and Nøstblad 1965
1. Thomas Nøstblad 1966
2. Anders Nøstblad 1967
3. Mariet Nøstblad 1968
Spouse: Nøstblad 1965
Toralv Gunder Hagen 1882 Toralv Gunder Hagen 1882 was born in Hammerfest on 10 Jun 1959. He was the
son of Gunnar Helle Hagen 1831 and of Kari Berg 1881. He worked as a book
retailer.
Children of Toralv Gunder Hagen 1882 and Gunn Hilde Kjølstad 1883
1. Thomas Hagen 1885, Birth: 17 Aug 1991
2. Kristine Hagen 1886, Birth: 14 Feb 1993
Spouse: Gunn Hilde Kjølstad 1883
Gunn Hilde Kjølstad 1883 was born on 8 Apr 1961.
Thomas Nøstblad 1966 He was the son of Nøstblad 1965 and of Anne Marie Hagen 1879.
Anders Nøstblad 1967 He was the son of Nøstblad 1965 and of Anne Marie Hagen 1879.
Mariet Nøstblad 1968 She was the daughter of Nøstblad 1965 and of Anne Marie Hagen 1879.
Thomas Hagen 1885 Thomas Hagen 1885 was born on 17 Aug 1991. He is the son of Toralv Gunder
Hagen 1882 and of Gunn Hilde Kjølstad 1883.
Page 155 of 233
Kristine Hagen 1886 Kristine Hagen 1886 was born on 14 Feb 1993. She is the daughter of Toralv
Gunder Hagen 1882 and of Gunn Hilde Kjølstad 1883.
Page 156 of 233
5.6 BETZY OLEFINE DAHL1824 AND ANTON JULIUS NELSEN1823
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ed
ua
rd C
orn
eliu
s
Da
hl,1
83
5-1
90
5
(i)Th
ea, 1
85
3-
(ii)An
na
Do
rthe
a S
trøm
,
18
33
-19
05
So
ph
ie M
arie
Da
hl,
18
35
-19
02
Ele
on
ora
Ditle
fine
Da
hl,
18
38
-18
40
Ele
on
ora
An
ne
Ch
ristin
a
Da
hl, 1
83
8-1
90
2
Gu
nd
er O
lse
n H
ag
en
,
18
26
-19
14
Betzy Olefine Dahl, 1842-1907
Anthon Julius Nielsen, 1844-1880
Sim
on
Nic
ola
i Ma
ren
ius
Da
hl,1
84
3-1
91
4
Fre
drik
ke
Jo
ha
nn
a
Ola
va
Bru
un
, 18
49-
Ma
ren
An
dre
a D
ah
l,
18
49
-19
14
Ca
rl Bra
mm
er
Esb
en
se
n,1
84
6-1
91
4
Ha
nsin
e B
erg
itte D
ah
l,
18
54
-19
41
Anthon Julius
Nielsen, 1874-
Einar Nielsen,
1875-
Bergljot Nielsen,
1877-
Haldis Nielsen,
1879-
Reidar Nielsen,
1879-
Steffen Nielsen,
1873-
Simon Nielsen,
1873-1905
Lo
ren
tze
Ole
a D
ah
l,
18
46
-
Ha
ns Iv
ers
en
Kro
hn
,
18
31
-19
05
Page 157 of 233
Betsy Olufine Dahl 1824 Betsy Olufine Dahl 1824 was born on 1 Mar 1842. She died in Oslo on 25 Dec
1907. She was the daughter of Simon Marenius Dahl 1811 and of Sophie Andrea
Andersen 661. She was baptised on 24 Jul 1842. She was Confirmed on 19 Sep
1858 in Hammerfest.
Children of Betsy Olufine Dahl 1824 and Anton Julius Nielsen 1823
1. Simon Nielsen 1900, Birth: 10 Mar 1873, Death: 1905
2. Steffen Nielsen 1901, Birth: 10 Mar 1873
3. Anthon Julius Nielsen 1902, Birth: in Trondheim, 6 Mar 1874
4. Einar Nielsen 1903, Birth: 26 Jun 1875
5. Bergliot Nielsen 1904, Birth: 4 Feb 1877
6. Haldis Nielsen 1905, Birth: 4 Jul 1879
7. Reidar Nielsen 1906, Birth: 4 Jul 1879, Death: 1900
Spouse: Anton Julius Nielsen 1823
Anton Julius Nielsen 1823 was born on 3 Jul 1844. He died on 17 Nov 1880.
Simon Nielsen 1900 Simon Nielsen 1900 was born on 10 Mar 1873. He died in 1905. He was the son
of Anton Julius Nielsen 1823 and of Betsy Olufine Dahl 1824.
Steffen Nielsen 1901 Steffen Nielsen 1901 was born on 10 Mar 1873. He was the son of Anton Julius
Nielsen 1823 and of Betsy Olufine Dahl 1824.
Anthon Julius Nielsen 1902 Anthon Julius Nielsen 1902 was born in Trondheim on 6 Mar 1874. He was the son
of Anton Julius Nielsen 1823 and of Betsy Olufine Dahl 1824. He worked as Post
Manager in Tvedestrand around 1914.
Einar Nielsen 1903 Einar Nielsen 1903 was born on 26 Jun 1875. He was the son of Anton Julius
Nielsen 1823 and of Betsy Olufine Dahl 1824.
Bergliot Nielsen 1904 Bergliot Nielsen 1904 was born on 4 Feb 1877. She was the daughter of Anton
Julius Nielsen 1823 and of Betsy Olufine Dahl 1824.
Haldis Nielsen 1905 Haldis Nielsen 1905 was born on 4 Jul 1879. She was the daughter of Anton Julius
Nielsen 1823 and of Betsy Olufine Dahl 1824.
Reidar Nielsen 1906 Reidar Nielsen 1906 was born on 4 Jul 1879. He died in 1900. He was the son of
Anton Julius Nielsen 1823 and of Betsy Olufine Dahl 1824.
Page 158 of 233
5.7 SIMON NIKOLAI MARENIUS DAHL1816 AND FREDRIKKE OLAVA JOHANNA BRUUN679
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Eduard C
ornelius
Dahl,1835-1905
(i)Thea, 1853-
(ii)Anna D
orthea Strøm
,
1833-1905
Sophie M
arie Dahl,
1835-1902
Eleonora D
itlefine Dahl,
1838-1840
Eleonora A
nne Christina
Dahl, 1838-1902
Gunder O
lsen Hagen,
1826-1914
Betzy O
lefine Dahl,
1842-1907
Anthon Julius N
ielsen,
1844-1880
Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl,1843-
1914
Fredrikke Johanna Olava Bruun,
1849-
Maren A
ndrea Dahl,
1849-1914
Carl B
ramm
er
Esbensen,1846-1914
Hansine B
ergitte Dahl,
1854-1941
Helga D
ahl, 1875-1933
Signe B
ergljot Dahl,
1877-1961
Johan Martin E
dvard
Meyer, 1873-1956
Erling Finn D
ahl, 1879-
1966
Anna K
arina Erna A
strid
Gadd, 1888
Sim
on Christian D
ahl,
1881-1926
Elsie K
necht, 1884-
Gisle G
unnar Dahl, 1883-
Alvilda B
erle, 1908
Fredrik Kristian B
ruun
Dahl, 1889-1889
Anne S
ophie Dahl, 1874-
1951
Nils C
ornelius Christie,
1865-1953
Helga C
hristie, 1898-
Martha C
hristie, 1900-
Johan Koren C
hristie,
1901-
Sigrid H
orn
Margrete S
ophie
Fredrikke Christie, 1905-
Erling Falsen H
jort, 1898-
1996
Aagot C
hristie, 1911-
Johan Løken
Astrid C
hristie Hjort,
1929-
Henriette Løken,
1947
Bergljot M
athilde Meyer,
1905-
Carl C
hristian Hartm
ann,
1909-
Erling Johannes Irgens
Bruun M
eyer, 1908
Susanne C
harlotte Baier,
1909
Kaare C
hristian Meyer,
1911-
John Meyer, 1912-1985
Ragnhild S
tøre, 1911-
Øyvin M
orten Meyer,
1917-1919
Eva M
agdalena Catarina
Meyer, 1920-
Carl Jacob S
tousland, -
2001
Kristen Johanne
Fredrikke Meyer
Otto K
almar Ø
sterås
Signe B
ergljot
Hartm
ann, 1947
John Meyer, 1943
Elisabeth S
tøre
Meyer, 1945
Jarle Drageset, 1942
Morten M
eyer, 1947
Helge M
eyer, 1951
Gisle M
eyer, 1956
Carl G
eorg Andreas
Stousland, 1949
Elisabeth A
spestrand, 1960
Anne K
arine Stousland,
1951
Falck-Pedersen,
Christine S
tousland, 1988
Eric S
tousland, 1990
Scott S
tousland, 1990
Didrik A
ndreas Falck-
Pedersen, 1981
Cecilie K
arine Falck-
Pedersen, 1984
Wilhelm
Dahl, 1917-
Kristin D
ahl, 1947
Chaterine B
arbara Dahl
Hjalm
ar Fredrik Berle
Dahl, 1919
Berit D
ahl, 1923
Kåre Fram
holt, 1918
Mette Fram
holt
Kåre Fuglesang
Aagot Fredrikke D
ahl,
1885-
Petter D
aae
Gudrun E
lenora Dahl,
1887-1922
Brynjulf B
ruun, 1868-
1947
Ludvig Daae, 1914
Herm
ann Daae, 1924-
Denyse (D
aae)
Fredrik Christian B
ruun,
1922-
Jonas Meyer D
rageset,
1980
Eline M
eyer, 1972
Didrik M
eyer Drageset,
1970
Marie Meyer
Størseth, 1998
Lorentze Olea D
ahl,
1846-
Hans Iversen K
rohn,
1831-1905
Page 159 of 233
Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 was born in Tromsø on October 10
th 1843 and
he died in Rødøy on January 22nd
1914. He was the vicar in several places in
Norway among which Karasjok, Finnmark and Rødøy, Helgeland where he died.
Martha Andrea Tidemand, Regnor Dahl’s second wife, was born in Rødøy. Simon
was married to Fredrikke (Rikka) Johanna Olava Bruun, born in 1849, from Hurdal.
He was the son of Simon Marenius Dahl 1811 and of Sophie Andrea Andersen 661.
He died on 22 Jan 1914.
Children of Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 and Fredrikke Johanne Olava
(RIKKA) Bruun 1817
1. Anne Sophie (Anka) Dahl 1821, Birth: 15 Mar 1874, Death: 30 Oct 1951
2. Helga Dahl 1822, Birth: 25 Dec 1875, Death: 3 Jan 1939
3. Signe Bergliot Dahl 1819, Birth: 9 Nov 1877, Death: 15 Jul 1961
4. Erling Finn Dahl 1874, Birth: 25 Aug 1879, Death: in Oslo, 20 Nov 1966
5. Simon Kristian Dahl 1875, Birth: 9 May 1881, Death: 6 Dec 1926
6. Gisle Gunnar Dahl 1937, Birth: 13 Jan 1883
7. Aagot Fredrikke Dahl 1876, Birth: 29 Dec 1885
8. Gudrun Elenora Dahl 1945, Birth: 18 Nov 1887, Death: 18 Apr 1922
9. Fredrik Kristian Bruun Dahl 1948, Birth: 8 Sep 1889, Death: 30 Sep 1889
Spouse: Fredrikke Johanne Olava (RIKKA) Bruun 1817
Fredrikke Johanna Olava Bruun 1817 was born in Hurdal on May 29th
1849 and she
died in Hurdal in 1944. She was the daughter of Anna Hadelen Krogh Irgens and
Fredrik Bruun who was the vicar in Hurdal .She lived with the family in Rødøy until
Simon, her husband died in 1914, then she moved back to Hurdal and lived there
together with her daughter Helga Dahl for the rest of her life.
Anne Sophie (Anka) Dahl 1821 Anne Sophie (Anka) Dahl 1821 was born on 15 Mar 1874. She died on 30 Oct
1951. She was the daughter of Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 and of Fredrikke
Johanne Olava (RIKKA) Bruun 1817.
Children of Anne Sophie (Anka) Dahl 1821 and Nils Cornelius Christie 1820
1. Helga Christie 1907, Birth: 13 Dec 1898
2. Martha Christie 1908, Birth: 2 Oct 1900
3. Johan (Johnny) Koren Christie 1909, Birth: 7 Nov 1901
4. Margrethe Sofie Fredrikke (Mosse) Christie 1912 114 , Birth: 1 Oct 1905
5. Aagot Christie 1915, Birth: 1 Feb 1911
Spouse: Nils Cornelius Christie 1820
Nils Cornelius Christie 1820 was born in Oslo on 12 Jan 1865. He died on Sep
1953. He worked as a vicar in Fredrikstad and in the Norwegian Sailors’ Church in
Rotterdam.
Helga Dahl 1822 Helga Dahl 1822 was born on 25 Dec 1875. She died on 3 Jan 1939. She was the
daughter of Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 and of Fredrikke Johanne Olava
(RIKKA) Bruun 1817.
Page 160 of 233
Signe Bergliot Dahl 1819 Signe Bergliot Dahl 1819 was born on 9 Nov 1877. She died on 15 Jul 1961. She
was the daughter of Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 and of Fredrikke Johanne
Olava (RIKKA) Bruun 1817.
Children of Signe Bergliot Dahl 1819 and John Martin Edvard Meyer 1818
1. Bergliot Mathilde Meyer 1884, Birth: 26 Jul 1905
2. Erling Johannes Irgens Bruun Meyer 1920, Birth: 9 Feb 1908
3. Kaare Christian Meyer 1923, Birth: 27 Aug 1911
4. John Meyer 1924, Birth: 28 Dec 1912, Death: abt 1985
5. Kristen Johanne Fredrikke Meyer 1926
6. Eva Magdalena Katharina Meyer 1873, Birth: 26 Oct 1920
7. Øyvin Morten Meyer 1929, Birth: 12 Nov 1917, Death: 10 Jun 1919
Spouse: John Martin Edvard Meyer 1818
John Martin Edvard Meyer 1818 was born on 19 Jun 1873. He died on 27 Dec
1956.
Erling Finn Dahl 1874 Erling Finn Dahl 1874 was born on 25 Aug 1879. He died in Oslo on 20 Nov 1966.
He was the son of Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 and of Fredrikke Johanne
Olava (RIKKA) Bruun 1817.
Children of Erling Finn Dahl 1874 and Anna Karina Erna Astrid Gadd 1933
1. Wilhelm Dahl 1962, Birth: 15 May 1917
2. Anette Dahl 1782
Spouse: Anna Karina Erna Astrid Gadd 1933
Anna Karina Erna Astrid Gadd 1933 was born on 3 May 1888.
Simon Kristian Dahl 1875 Simon Kristian Dahl 1875 was born on 9 May 1881. He died on 6 Dec 1926. He
was the son of Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 and of Fredrikke Johanne Olava
(RIKKA) Bruun 1817.
Children of Simon Kristian Dahl 1875 and Elsie Knecht 1935
1. Catherine Barbara Dahl 1936
Spouse: Elsie Knecht 1935
Elsie Knecht 1935 was born on 24 Mar 1884.
Gisle Gunnar Dahl 1937 Gisle Gunnar Dahl 1937 was born in Rødøy Helgeland on 13 Jan 1883. He was the
son of Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 and of Fredrikke Johanne Olava
(RIKKA) Bruun 1817.
Children of Gisle Gunnar Dahl 1937 and Alvilda (Ba) Berle 1938
1. Hjalmar Fredrik Berle Dahl 1939, Birth: 25 Jun 1919
2. Berit Dahl 1940, Birth: in Trondheim, 18 Aug 1923
Spouse: Alvilda (Ba) Berle 1938
Alvilda (Ba) Berle 1938 was born in Bergen on 12 Feb 1908.
Page 161 of 233
Aagot Fredrikke Dahl 1876 Aagot Fredrikke Dahl 1876 was born on 29 Dec 1885. She was the daughter of
Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 and of Fredrikke Johanne Olava (RIKKA)
Bruun 1817.
Children of Aagot Fredrikke Dahl 1876 and Peter Daae 1943
1. Hermann Daae 1963, Birth: 2 Feb 1924
2. Ludvig Daae 1964, Birth: 16 Aug 1914, Death: 26 Apr 1940
Spouse: Peter Daae 1943
Gudrun Elenora Dahl 1945 Gudrun Elenora Dahl 1945 was born in Rødøy Helgeland on 18 Nov 1887. She died
in Oslo on 18 Apr 1922. She was the daughter of} Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl
1816 and of Fredrikke Johanne Olava (RIKKA) Bruun 1817.
Children of Gudrun Elenora Dahl 1945 and Brynjolf Bruun 1946
1. Fredrik Kristian Bruun 1947, Birth: 18 Apr 1922
Spouse: Brynjolf Bruun 1946
Brynjolf Bruun 1946 was born on 20 Sep 1868. He died in 1947.
Fredrik Kristian Bruun Dahl 1948 Fredrik Kristian Bruun Dahl 1948 was born on 8 Sep 1889. He died on 30 Sep
1889. He was the son of Simon Nicolai Marenius Dahl 1816 and of Fredrikke
Johanne Olava (RIKKA) Bruun 1817.
Helga Christie 1907 Helga Christie 1907 was born on 13 Dec 1898. She is the daughter of Nils
Cornelius Christie 1820 and of Anne Sophie (Anka) Dahl 1821.
Martha Christie 1908 Martha Christie 1908 was born on 2 Oct 1900. She is the daughter of Nils
Cornelius Christie 1820 and of Anne Sophie (Anka) Dahl 1821.
Johan (Johnny) Koren Christie 1909 Johan (Johnny) Koren Christie 1909 was born on 7 Nov 1901. He is the son of Nils
Cornelius Christie 1820 and of Anne Sophie (Anka) Dahl 1821.
Spouse: Sigrid Horn 1910 113-1
Margrethe Sofie Fredrikke (Mosse) Christie 1912 Margrethe Sofie Fredrikke (Mosse) Christie 1912 was born on 1 Oct 1905. She is
the daughter of Nils Cornelius Christie 1820 and of Anne Sophie (Anka) Dahl 1821.
Children of Margrethe Sofie Fredrikke (Mosse) Christie 1912 and Erling
Falsen Hjort 1913
1. Astrid Christie Hjort 1973, Birth: 2 Aug 1929
2. Three additional children
Spouse: Erling Falsen Hjort 1913
Erling Falsen Hjort 1913 was born on 15 Mar 1898. He died on 28 Dec 1996.
Page 162 of 233
Aagot Christie 1915 Aagot Christie 1915 was born on 1 Feb 1911. She is the daughter of Nils Cornelius
Christie 1820 and of Anne Sophie (Anka) Dahl 1821.
Children of Aagot Christie 1915 and Johan Løken 1916
1. Henriette Løken 1944, Birth: 1947
Spouse: Johan Løken 1916
Bergliot Mathilde Meyer 1884 Bergliot Mathilde Meyer 1884 was born on 26 Jul 1905. She is the daughter of
John Martin Edvard Meyer 1818 and of Signe Bergliot Dahl 1819.
Children of Bergliot Mathilde Meyer 1884 and Carl Christian Hartmann 1918
1. Signe Bergliot Hartmann 1919, Birth: 18 Dec 1947
Spouse: Carl Christian Hartmann 1918
Carl Christian Hartmann 1918 was born on 28 Jul 1909.
Erling Johannes Irgens Bruun Meyer 1920 Erling Johannes Irgens Bruun Meyer 1920 was born on 9 Feb 1908. He is the son
of John Martin Edvard Meyer 1818 and of Signe Bergliot Dahl 1819.
Spouse: Susanne Charlotte Baier 1921
Susanne Charlotte Baier 1921 was born on 24 Jun 1909.
Kaare Christian Meyer 1923 Kaare Christian Meyer 1923 was born on 27 Aug 1911. He is the son of John
Martin Edvard Meyer 1818 and of Signe Bergliot Dahl 1819.
John Meyer 1924 John Meyer 1924 was born on 28 Dec 1912. He died abt 1985. He was the son of
John Martin Edvard Meyer 1818 and of Signe Bergliot Dahl 1819.
He worked as a vicar at Uranienborg Church in Oslo.
Children of John Meyer 1924 and Ragnhild Støre 1925
1. John Meyer 1777, Birth: 24 May 1943
2. Elisabeth Støre Meyer 1961, Birth: 7 Feb 1945
3. Morten Meyer 1778, Birth: 1947
4. Helge Meyer 1779, Birth: 1951
5. Gisle Meyer 1780, Birth: 20 Jun 1956
Spouse: Ragnhild Støre 1925
Ragnhild Støre 1925 was born on 28 Nov 1911.
Kristen Johanne Fredrikke Meyer 1926 She was the daughter of John Martin Edvard Meyer 1818 and of Signe Bergliot Dahl
1819.
Children of Kristen Johanne Fredrikke Meyer 1926 and Otto Kalmar Østerås
1927
1. Four children
Spouse: Otto Kalmar Østerås 1927
He worked as the vicar in Berg in Senja.
Page 163 of 233
Eva Magdalena Katharina Meyer 1873 Eva Magdalena Katharina Meyer 1873 was born on 26 Oct 1920. She is the
daughter of John Martin Edvard Meyer 1818 and of Signe Bergliot Dahl 1819.
Children of Eva Magdalena Katharina Meyer 1873 and Carl Jacob Stousland
1930
1. Carl Georg Andreas Stousland 1931, Birth: 6 Jun 1949
2. Anne-Karine Stousland 1932, Birth: 29 Dec 1951
Spouse: Carl Jacob Stousland 1930
Carl Jacob was a pilot, during a fight above Germany, he made a collision with
another Norwegian, Ole Tilset, they both fell down, Carl Jacob managed to get back
to the his own foces, Ole Tilset broke his leg and was captured by the Germans, they
met again after the war. Carl Jabob died in 2001.
Øyvin Morten Meyer 1929 Øyvin Morten Meyer 1929 was born on 12 Nov 1917. He died on 10 Jun 1919.
He was the son of John Martin Edvard Meyer 1818 and of Signe Bergliot Dahl
1819.
Wilhelm Dahl 1962 Wilhelm Dahl 1962 was born on 15 May 1917. He is the son of Erling Finn Dahl
1874 and of Anna Karina Erna Astrid Gadd 1933.
Children of Wilhelm Dahl 1962
1. Kristin Dahl 1781, Birth: 21 Jul 1947
Anette Dahl 1782 He was the daughter of Erling Finn Dahl 1874 and of Anna Karina Erna Astrid
Gadd 1933.
Catherine Barbara Dahl 1936 She was the daughter of Simon Kristian Dahl 1875 and of Elsie Knecht 1935.
Hjalmar Fredrik Berle Dahl 1939 Hjalmar Fredrik Berle Dahl 1939 was born on 25 Jun 1919. He is the son of Gisle
Gunnar Dahl 1937 and of Alvilda (Ba) Berle 1938.
Berit Dahl 1940 Berit Dahl 1940 was born in Trondheim on 18 Aug 1923. She is the daughter of
Gisle Gunnar Dahl 1937 and of Alvilda (Ba) Berle 1938.
Children of Berit Dahl 1940 and Kåre Framholt 1941
1. To Barn Framholt 1942
2. Mette Framholt 1794
Spouse: Kåre Framholt 1941
Kåre Framholt 1941 was born on 3 Nov 1918.
Hermann Daae 1963 Hermann Daae 1963 was born on 2 Feb 1924. He is the son of Peter Daae 1943 and
Page 164 of 233
of Aagot Fredrikke Dahl 1876.
Spouse: Denyse Daae 1917
Ludvig Daae 1964 Ludvig Daae 1964 was born on 16 Aug 1914. He died on 26 Apr 1940. He was
the son ofPeter Daae 1943 and of Aagot Fredrikke Dahl 1876.
Fredrik Kristian Bruun 1947 Fredrik Kristian Bruun 1947 was born on 18 Apr 1922. She is the daughter of
Brynjolf Bruun 1946 and of Gudrun Elenora Dahl 1945.
Astrid Christie Hjort 1973 Astrid Christie Hjort 1973 was born on 2 Aug 1929. She is the daughter of Erling
Falsen Hjort 1913 and of Margrethe Sofie Fredrikke (Mosse) Christie 1912.
Henriette Løken 1944 Henriette Løken 1944 was born in 1947. She is the daughter of} Johan Løken 1916
and of Aagot Christie 1915.
Signe Bergliot Hartmann 1919 Signe Bergliot Hartmann 1919 was born on 18 Dec 1947. She is the daughter of
Carl Christian Hartmann 1918 and of Bergliot Mathilde Meyer 1884.
John Meyer 1777 John Meyer 1777 was born on 24 May 1943. He is the son of John Meyer 1924 and
of Ragnhild Støre 1925.
Elisabeth Støre Meyer 1961 Elisabeth Støre Meyer 1961 was born on 7 Feb 1945. She is the daughter of John
Meyer 1924 and of Ragnhild Støre 1925.
Children of Elisabeth Støre Meyer 1961 and Jarle Drageset 1787
1. Didrik Meyer Drageset 1783, Birth: 1970
2. Eline Meyer 1784, Birth: 1972
3. Jonas Meyer Drageset 1786, Birth: 1980
Spouse: Jarle Drageset 1787
Jarle Drageset 1787 was born in 1942.
Morten Meyer 1778 Morten Meyer 1778 was born in 1947. He is the son of John Meyer 1924 and of
Ragnhild Støre 1925.
Helge Meyer 1779 Helge Meyer 1779 was born in 1951. He is the son of John Meyer 1924 and of
Ragnhild Støre 1925.
Page 165 of 233
Gisle Meyer 1780 Gisle Meyer 1780 was born on 20 Jun 1956. He is the son of John Meyer 1924 and
of Ragnhild Støre 1925.
Fire barn Østerås 1928 She was the daughter of Otto Kalmar Østerås 1927 and of Kristen Johanne
Fredrikke Meyer 1926.
Carl Georg Andreas Stousland 1931 Carl Georg Andreas Stousland 1931 was born on 6 Jun 1949. He is the son of Carl
Jacob Stousland 1930 and of Eva Magdalena Katharina Meyer 1873.
Children of Carl Georg Andreas Stousland 1931 and Elisabet Aspestrand 1788
1. Cristine Stousland 1791, Birth: 2 Jul 1988
2. Eric Stousland 1790, Birth: 12 Mar 1990
3. Scott Stousland 1789, Birth: 12 Mar 1990
Spouse: Elisabet Aspestrand 1788
Elisabet Aspestrand 1788 was born on 7 Nov 1960.
Anne-Karine Stousland 1932 Anne-Karine Stousland 1932 was born on 29 Dec 1951. She is the daughter of Carl
Jacob Stousland 1930 and of Eva Magdalena Katharina Meyer 1873.
Children of Anne-Karine Stousland 1932 and Falck- Pedersen 1804
1. Didrik Andreas Stousland Falck- Pedersen 1792, Birth: 18 Aug 1981
2. Cecilie Karine Stousland Falck- Pedersen 1793, Birth: 2 Apr 1984
Spouse: Falck- Pedersen 1804
Kristin Dahl 1781 Kristin Dahl 1781 was born on 21 Jul 1947. He is the son of Wilhelm Dahl 1962
and of.
Mette Framholt 1794 She was the daughter of Kåre Framholt 1941 and of Berit Dahl 1940.
Spouse: Kåre Fuglesang 1795 1622-1
Didrik Meyer Drageset 1783 Didrik Meyer Drageset 1783 was born in 1970. She is the daughter of Jarle
Drageset 1787 and of Elisabeth Støre Meyer 1961.
Eline Meyer 1784 Eline Meyer 1784 was born in 1972. She is the daughter of Jarle Drageset 1787 and
of Elisabeth Støre Meyer 1961.
Children of Eline Meyer 1784
1. Marie Meyer Størseth 1785, Birth: 1998
Jonas Meyer Drageset 1786 Jonas Meyer Drageset 1786 was born in 1980. He is the son of Jarle Drageset 1787
Page 166 of 233
and of Elisabeth Støre Meyer 1961.
Cristine Stousland 1791 Cristine Stousland 1791 was born on 2 Jul 1988. She is the daughter of Carl Georg
Andreas Stousland 1931 and of Elisabet Aspestrand 1788.
Eric Stousland 1790 Eric Stousland 1790 was born on 12 Mar 1990. He is the son of Carl Georg
Andreas Stousland 1931 and of Elisabet Aspestrand 1788.
Scott Stousland 1789 Scott Stousland 1789 was born on 12 Mar 1990. He is the son of Carl Georg
Andreas Stousland 1931 and of Elisabet Aspestrand 1788.
Didrik Andreas Stousland Falck- Pedersen 1792 Didrik Andreas Stousland Falck- Pedersen 1792 was born on 18 Aug 1981. He is
the son of Falck- Pedersen 1804 and of Anne-Karine Stousland 1932.
Cecilie Karine Stousland Falck- Pedersen 1793 Cecilie Karine Stousland Falck- Pedersen 1793 was born on 2 Apr 1984. She is the
daughter of Falck- Pedersen 1804 and of Anne-Karine Stousland 1932.
Marie Meyer Størseth 1785 Marie Meyer Størseth 1785 was born in 1998. She is the daughter of Eline Meyer
1784.
Page 167 of 233
5.8 LORENZE OLEA DAHL1815 AND HANS IVERSEN KRONH1814
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ed
ua
rd
Co
rn
eliu
s
Da
hl,1
83
5-1
90
5
(i)T
he
a, 1
85
3-
(ii)
An
na
Do
rth
ea
Str
øm
,
18
33
-1
90
5
So
ph
ie M
arie
Da
hl,
18
35
-1
90
2
Ele
on
ora
Ditle
fine
Da
hl,
18
38
-1
84
0
Ele
on
ora
An
ne
Ch
ris
tina
Da
hl, 1
83
8-1
90
2
Gu
nd
er O
lse
n H
ag
en,
18
26
-1
91
4
Be
tzy O
lefin
e D
ah
l,
18
42
-1
90
7
An
tho
n J
uliu
s N
iels
en
,
18
44
-1
88
0
Sim
on
Nic
ola
i Ma
re
niu
s
Da
hl,1
84
3-1
91
4
Fre
drik
ke
Jo
ha
nn
a
Ola
va
Bru
un
, 18
49-
Ma
re
n A
nd
re
a D
ah
l,
18
49
-1
91
4
Ca
rl B
ra
mm
er
Esb
en
se
n,1
84
6-1
91
4
Ha
nsin
e B
erg
itte D
ah
l,
18
54
-1
94
1
Lorentze Olea Dahl, 1846-
Hans Iversen Krohn, 1831-1905
Sofie Helene Dahl, 1866-
Karl Enger
Ivar Karl Krohn, 1867Simon Einar Krohn, 1868
Blanche L.F.Webb
Karl Asbjørn Krohn, 1870-1912
Anna Johannesen Lilleåren, 1873-
Helga Krohn, 1872
Jens Krohn, 1874
Sigmund Krohn, 1880-1932
Margit Krohn, 1885-1885
Ro
y E
ng
er
Ste
lla E
ng
er
Fra
nk E
ng
er
Bla
nch
e K
ro
hn
Ste
lla K
ro
hn
Ho
wa
rd
Kro
hn
Page 168 of 233
Lorentze Olea Dahl1815
Lorentze Olea Dahl 1815 was born on 13 Jan 1846. She was the daughter of Simon Marenius
Dahl 1811 and of Sophie Andrea Andersen 661. She was Confirmed on 27 Apr 1862 in
Hammerfest.
Children of Lorentze Olea Dahl 1815 and Hans Iversen Krohn 1814
1. Sofie Helene Dahl 1888, Birth: in Hammerfest, 13 Feb 1866
2. Ivar Karl Krohn 1889, Birth: in Hammerfest, 18 Jul 1867, Death: in USA
3. Simon Einar Krohn 1890, Birth: 27 Jul 1868, Death: in USA
4. Karl Asbjørn Krohn 1891, Birth: 28 Apr 1870, Death: 1912
5. Helga Krohn 1892, Birth: 25 Feb 1872
6. Jens Krohn 1893, Birth: 29 Dec 1874, Death: in USA
7. Sigmund Krohn 1952, Birth: 6 Jan 1880, Death: in Oslo, 1932
8. Margit Krohn 1954, Birth: 18 Jun 1885, Death: 1885
Spouse: Hans Iversen Krohn 1814
Hans Iversen Krohn 1814 was born on 20 Sep 1831. He died in Oslo in 1905.
He was occupied as a teacher og bokhandler.
Sofie Helene Dahl 1888 Sofie Helene Dahl 1888 was born in Hammerfest on 13 Feb 1866. She was the daughter of
Hans Iversen Krohn 1814 and of Lorentze Olea Dahl 1815.
Children of Sofie Helene Dahl 1888 and Karl Enger 1843
1. Roy Enger 1846
2. Stella Enger 1798
3. Frank Enger 1797 Spouse: Karl Enger 1843
He died in USA. He was an engineer.
Ivar Karl Krohn 18892 Ivar Karl Krohn 1889 was born in Hammerfest on 18 Jul 1867. He died in USA. He was the
son of Hans Iversen Krohn 1814 and of Lorentze Olea Dahl 1815.
Simon Einar Krohn 1890 Simon Einar Krohn 1890 was born on 27 Jul 1868. He died in USA. He was the son of Hans
Iversen Krohn 1814 and of Lorentze Olea Dahl 1815.
Children of Simon Einar Krohn 1890 and Blanche L.F. Webb 1847
1. Blanche Krohn 1887 2. Stella Krohn 1949, Birth: in USA in 1899
3. Howard Krohn 1950, Birth: in USA in 1903
Spouse: Blanche L.F. Webb 1847
Blanche L.F. Webb 1847 was born in USA.
Karl Asbjørn Krohn 1891 Karl Asbjørn Krohn 1891 was born on 28 Apr 1870. He died in 1912. He was the son of Hans
Iversen Krohn 1814 and of Lorentze Olea Dahl 1815.
Spouse: Anna Johannessen Lilleåren 1951
Anna Johannessen Lilleåren 1951 was born in 1873. She died in USA.
Page 169 of 233
Helga Krohn 1892 Helga Krohn 1892 was born on 25 Feb 1872. She was the daughter of Hans Iversen Krohn
1814 and of Lorentze Olea Dahl 1815.
Jens Krohn 1893 Jens Krohn 1893 was born on 29 Dec 1874. He died in USA. He was the son of Hans Iversen
Krohn 1814 and of Lorentze Olea Dahl 1815. He was occupied as a Kontorist (1900).
Sigmund Krohn 1952 Sigmund Krohn 1952 was born on 6 Jan 1880. He died in Oslo in 1932. He was the son of
Hans Iversen Krohn 1814 and of Lorentze Olea Dahl 1815.
He was occupied as a sailor, known as drinking too much.
Margit Krohn 1954 Margit Krohn 1954 was born on 18 Jun 1885. She died in 1885. She was the daughter of
Hans Iversen Krohn 1814 and of Lorentze Olea Dahl 1815.
Roy Enger 1846 He was the son of Karl Enger 1843 and of Sofie Helene Dahl 1888.
Stella Enger 1798 She was the daughter of Karl Enger 1843 and of Sofie Helene Dahl 1888.
Frank Enger 1797 He was the son of Karl Enger 1843 and of Sofie Helene Dahl 1888.
Blanche Krohn 1887 She was the daughter of Simon Einar Krohn 1890 and of Blanche L.F. Webb 1847.
Stella Krohn 1949 Stella Krohn 1949 was born in USA in 1899. She is the daughter of Simon Einar Krohn 1890
and of Blanche L.F. Webb 1847.
Howard Krohn 1950 Howard Krohn 1950 was born in USA in 1903. He is the son of Simon Einar Krohn 1890 and
of Blanche L.F. Webb 1847.
Page 170 of 233
5.9 MAREN ANDREA DAHL1810 AND CARL BRAMMER ESBENSEN1809
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ed
ua
rd C
orn
eliu
s
Da
hl,1
83
5-1
90
5
(i)Th
ea
, 18
53
-
(ii)An
na
Do
rthe
a S
trøm
,
18
33-1
90
5
So
ph
ie M
arie
Da
hl,
18
35
-19
02
Ele
on
ora
Ditle
fine
Da
hl,
18
38
-18
40
Ele
on
ora
An
ne
Ch
ristin
a
Da
hl, 1
83
8-1
90
2
Gu
nd
er O
lse
n H
ag
en
,
18
26-1
91
4
Be
tzy O
lefin
e D
ah
l,
18
42-1
90
7
An
tho
n J
uliu
s N
iels
en,
18
44-1
88
0
Sim
on
Nic
ola
i Ma
ren
ius
Da
hl,1
84
3-1
91
4
Fre
drik
ke
Jo
ha
nn
a
Ola
va
Bru
un
, 18
49
-
Maren Andrea Dahl, 1849-1914
Carl Brammer Esbensen,1846-1914
Ha
nsin
e B
erg
itte D
ah
l,
18
54
-19
41
Lo
ren
tze
Ole
a D
ah
l,
18
46-
Ha
ns Iv
ers
en
Kro
hn,
18
31-1
90
5
Arnt Nicolai Esbensen, 1883-
Gudny Schanke, 1897-1971
Halfdan Esbensen, 1886-1941
Guri Fredrikke Rosenvinge, 1891-1997
Simon Esbensen, 1887-
Maria Louise Quiset, -1979
Karl Brammer Esbensen, 1884-
Ella Engh
Ulf Esbensen, 1917-1994
Eva (Esbensen), 1921-
Gudny Esbensen, 1919-1986
Per Holm-Johannesen, 1913-1977Halfdan Fredrik Rosenvinge
Esbensen, 1918-1987
Karin Almquist, 1919-2005
Stig Esbensen, 1921-1954Kari Sofie Esbensen, 1930
Saavi Edland, 1925-2005
Mette Esbensen
Ray Kramer
Daughter no 2
Erik Esbensen, 1944-1986
Berit (Esbensen)
Son Xxon
Amber Xxon, 1998
Matthew Xxon, 1999
Maria Helene
Esbensen, 1984
Christine Margrete
Esbensen
Anniken Marika
Esbensen
G
ud
ny H
olm
-
Jo
ha
nn
ese
n, 1
94
6-1
94
7
Pe
de
r Ho
lm-
Jo
ha
nn
ese
n, 1
94
9-2
00
6
Rø
ttima
nn
H
eg
e H
olm
-Jo
ha
nn
ese
n,
19
52
Ce
cilie
Ho
lm-
Jo
ha
nn
ese
n, 1
95
8
Ste
ve
n H
olm
-
Jo
ha
nn
ese
n, 1
96
9
Ca
rl Fre
drik
Esb
en
se
n, 1
94
8
Au
d M
arit V
ike
n, 1
95
0
Ing
er M
ere
te E
sb
en
se
n, 1
95
2
Wilh
elm
Ha
rald
Win
sn
es, 1
94
9
Ro
lf Erik
Esb
en
se
n, 1
95
5
Ra
gn
hild
Vik
en
Esb
en
se
n, 1
97
8
Eyste
in F
red
rik
Esb
en
se
n, 1
98
0
Invild
Win
sn
es,1
98
6
Erle
nd
Win
sn
es,1
99
1
Ge
ir Kn
ut E
dla
nd, 1
96
0
Ka
ri Su
nd
e, 1
95
7
To
ne
Gu
ri Ed
lan
d, 1
96
3
He
nrik
Ale
ksa
nd
er S
un
de
Ed
lan
d,1
98
4
Ma
rie S
un
de
Ed
lan
d, 1
98
6
Ju
lie S
un
de
Ed
lan
d, 1
99
0
An
de
rs E
dla
nd
,
19
97
Mia
Ed
lan
d, 2
00
1
Page 171 of 233
Maren Andrea Dahl 1810
Maren Andrea Dahl 1810 was born on 5 Mar 1849. She died in Oslo on 9 Oct 1914. She was
the daughter of Simon Marenius Dahl 1811 and of Sophie Andrea Andersen 661.
Children of Maren Andrea Dahl 1810 and Carl Brammer Esbensen 1809
1. Arnt Nicolay Esbensen 1850, Birth: 19 Mar 1883
2. Karl Brammer Esbensen 1848, Birth: 27 Sep 1884
3. Halfdan Esbensen 1807, Birth: 30 Apr 1886, Death: in Oslo, 18 Oct 1941
4. Simon Esbensen 1844, Birth: 18 Dec 1887
Spouse: Carl Brammer Esbensen 1809
Carl Brammer Esbensen 1809 was born on 27 Mar 1846. He died in Oslo on 9 Apr 1914. He
was the son of Andreas 3 Esbensen 50 and of Erika Lorenze Kloch 68 and brother of Erikka
Andrea Esbensen 9 that was married to Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl 8. Carl Brammer
Esbensen worked as the Post Manager in Vadsø, Flekkefjord and Sandvika (Oslo). He was
baptized in Vadsø on 10 Apr 1846.
Arnt Nicolay Esbensen 1850 Arnt Nicolay Esbensen 1850 was born on 19 Mar 1883. He was the son of Carl Brammer
Esbensen 1809 and of Maren Andrea Dahl 1810.
Children of Arnt Nicolay Esbensen 1850 and Gudny Schanke 1851
1. Ulf Esbensen 1852, Birth: 1917, Death: Jun 1994
2. Gudny (dokken) Esbensen 1853, Birth: 29 Jun 1919, Death: 22 Oct 1986
Spouse: Gudny Schanke 1851
Gudny Schanke 1851 was born on 17 Jun 1897. She died on 7 Feb 1971.
Karl Brammer Esbensen 1848 Karl Brammer Esbensen 1848 was born on 27 Sep 1884. He was the son of Carl Brammer
Esbensen 1809 and of Maren Andrea Dahl 1810.
Spouse: Ella Engh 1849
Halfdan Esbensen 1807 Halfdan Esbensen 1807 was born on 30 Apr 1886. He died in Oslo on 18 Oct 1941. He was
the son of Carl Brammer Esbensen 1809 and of Maren Andrea Dahl 1810.
Children of Halfdan Esbensen 1807 and Guri Fredrikke Rosenvinge 1808
1. Halfdan Fredrik Rosenvinge Esbensen 1805, Birth:5 Jul 1918, Death:6 Feb 1987
2. Stig Esbensen 1862 132 , Birth: 14 Mar 1921, Death: 17 Dec 1954
3. Kari Sofie Esbensen 1855 133 , Birth: Oslo, 10 Apr 1930
Spouse: Guri Fredrikke Rosenvinge 1808 13-1
Guri Fredrikke Rosenvinge 1808 was born on 5 Jul 1891. She died in Oslo on 9 Oct 1977.
Simon Esbensen 1844 Simon Esbensen 1844 was born on 18 Dec 1887. He was the son of Carl Brammer Esbensen
1809 and of Maren Andrea Dahl 1810.
Spouse: Marie Louise "Maja" Quist 1845
She died in Oslo on 16 Nov 1979.
Page 172 of 233
Ulf Esbensen 1852 Ulf Esbensen 1852 was born in 1917. He died on Jun 1994. He was the son of Arnt Nicolay
Esbensen 1850 and of Gudny Schanke 1851.
Children of Ulf Esbensen 1852 and Eva ( Esbensen) 1957
1. Erik Esbensen 1872, Birth: 6 Oct 1944, Death: 1986
2. Mette Esbensen 1955
3. Datter 2 Esbensen 1956 Spouse: Eva ( Esbensen) 1957
Eva ( Esbensen) 1957 was born on 10 Sep 1921.
Gudny (dokken) Esbensen 1853 Gudny (dokken) Esbensen 1853 was born on 29 Jun 1919. She died on 22 Oct 1986. She
was the daughter of} Arnt Nicolay Esbensen 1850 and of Gudny Schanke 1851.
Children of Gudny (dokken) Esbensen 1853 and Per Holm- Johannessen 1868
1. Gudny Holm- Johannessen 1774, Birth: 29 Jul 1946, Death: 2 Mar 1947
2. Peder Holm-Johannessen 1869, Birth: Oslo, 1949, Death: 2006
3. Hege Holm-Johannessen 1870, Birth: 1952
4. Cecilie Holm-Johannessen 1871, Birth: 1958
Spouse: Per Holm- Johannessen 1868
Per Holm- Johannessen 1868 was born on 5 Jun 1913. He died on 10 Jun 1977.
Halfdan Fredrik Rosenvinge Esbensen 1805 Halfdan Fredrik Rosenvinge Esbensen 1805 was born in Oslo on 5 Jul 1918. He died on 6
Feb 1987. He was the son of Halfdan Esbensen 1807 and of Guri Fredrikke Rosenvinge 1808.
Children of Halfdan Fredrik Rosenvinge Esbensen 1805 and Karin Almquist 1806
1. Carl-Fredrik Esbensen 1769, Birth: Oslo, 10 Jan 1948
2. Inger Merete Esbensen 1864, Birth: Oslo, 18 Jun 1952
3. Rolf Erik Esbensen 1867, Birth: Oslo, 27 Jun 1955
Spouse: Karin Almquist 1806
Karin Almquist 1806 was born on 6 Aug 1919. She died in Oslo on 25 May 2005.
Stig Esbensen 1862 Stig Esbensen 1862 was born on 14 Mar 1921. He died on 17 Dec 1954. He was the son of
Halfdan Esbensen 1807 and of Guri Fredrikke Rosenvinge 1808.
Kari Sofie Esbensen 1855
Kari Sofie Esbensen 1855 was born in Oslo on 10 Apr 1930. She is the daughter of Halfdan
Esbensen 1807 and of Guri Fredrikke Rosenvinge 1808.
Children of Kari Sofie Esbensen 1855 and Saavi Edland 1854
1. Geir Knut Edland 1857, Birth: Oslo, 18 Mar 1960
2. Tone Guri Edland 1856, Birth: 16 Feb 1963
Spouse: Saavi Edland 1854
Saavi Edland 1854 was born on 22 Feb 1925. He died in Asker on 1 May 2005.
Erik Esbensen 1872 Erik Esbensen 1872 was born on 6 Oct 1944. He died in 1986. He was the son of Ulf
Page 173 of 233
Esbensen 1852 and of Eva ( Esbensen) 1957.
Children of Erik Esbensen 1872 and Berit ( Esbensen) 1969
1. Christine Margrethe Esbensen 1958
2. Anniken Marika Esbensen 1970 3. Maria Helene Esbensen 1971, Birth: 1984
Spouse: Berit ( Esbensen) 1969
Mette Esbensen 1955 She was the daughter of Ulf Esbensen 1852 and of Eva ( Esbensen) 1957.
Children of Mette Esbensen 1955 and Ray Kramer 1799
1. Son Xxon 1800
Spouse: Ray Kramer 1799
Gudny Holm- Johannessen 1774 Gudny Holm- Johannessen 1774 was born on 29 Jul 1946. She died on 2 Mar 1947. She was
the daughter of Per Holm- Johannessen 1868 and of Gudny (dokken) Esbensen 1853.
Peder Holm-Johannessen 1869 Peder Holm-Johannessen 1869 was born in Oslo in 1949. He died in 2006. He was the son of
Per Holm- Johannessen 1868 and of Gudny (dokken) Esbensen 1853.
Children of Peder Holm-Johannessen 1869 and Røttimann 1959
1. Steven Holm-Johannessen 1960, Birth: abt 1969
Spouse: Røttimann 1959
Hege Holm-Johannessen 1870 Hege Holm-Johannessen 1870 was born in 1952. She is the daughter of Per Holm-
Johannessen 1868 and of Gudny (dokken) Esbensen 1853.
Cecilie Holm-Johannessen 1871 Cecilie Holm-Johannessen 1871 was born in 1958. She is the daughter of Per Holm-
Johannessen 1868 and of Gudny (dokken) Esbensen 1853.
Carl-Fredrik Esbensen 1769 Carl-Fredrik Esbensen 1769 was born in Oslo on 10 Jan 1948. He is the son of Halfdan
Fredrik Rosenvinge Esbensen 1805 and of Karin Almquist 1806.
Children of Carl-Fredrik Esbensen 1769 and Aud Marit Viken 1770
1. Ragnhild Viken Esbensen 1772, Birth: 28 Nov 1978
2. Eystein Fredrik Esbensen 1771, Birth: 7 Jun 1980
Spouse: Aud Marit Viken 1770
Inger Merete Esbensen 1864 Inger Merete Esbensen 1864 was born in Oslo on 18 Jun 1952. She is the daughter of Halfdan
Fredrik Rosenvinge Esbensen 1805 and of Karin Almquist 1806.
Children of Inger Merete Esbensen 1864 and Wilhelm Harald Winsnes 1863
1. Ingvild Winsnes 1866, Birth: 28 Mar 1986
2. Erlend Winsnes 1865, Birth: 2 Apr 1991
Page 174 of 233
Spouse: Wilhelm Harald Winsnes 1863
Wilhelm Harald Winsnes 1863 was born on 24 Sep 1949.
Rolf Erik Esbensen 1867 Rolf Erik Esbensen 1867 was born in Oslo on 27 Jun 1955. He is the son of Halfdan Fredrik
Rosenvinge Esbensen 1805 and of Karin Almquist 1806.
Geir Knut Edland 1857 Geir Knut Edland 1857 was born in Oslo on 18 Mar 1960. He is the son of Saavi Edland 1854
and of Kari Sofie Esbensen 1855.
Children of Geir Knut Edland 1857 and Kari Sunde 1858
1. Aleksander Sunde Edland 1861, Birth: Oslo, 13 Nov 1984
2. Marie Sunde Edland 1860, Birth: 12 Aug 1986
3. Julie Sunde Edland 1859, Birth: 23 Jul 1990
Spouse: Kari Sunde 1858
Kari Sunde 1858 was born on 15 Feb 1957.
Tone Guri Edland 1856 Tone Guri Edland 1856 was born on 16 Feb 1963. She is the daughter of Saavi Edland 1854
and of Kari Sofie Esbensen 1855.
Children of Tone Guri Edland 1856 and Henrik ? 1775
1. Anders Edland 1776, Birth: 3 Jan 1997
2. Mia Edland 1972, Birth: 17 Jan 2001
Spouse: Henrik ? 1775
Christine Margrethe Esbensen 1958 She was the daughter of Erik Esbensen 1872 and of Berit ( Esbensen) 1969.
Anniken Marika Esbensen 1970 She was the daughter of Erik Esbensen 1872 and of Berit ( Esbensen) 1969.
Maria Helene Esbensen 1971 Maria Helene Esbensen 1971 was born in 1984. She is the daughter of Erik Esbensen 1872
and of Berit ( Esbensen) 1969.
Son Xxon 1800 He is the son of Ray Kramer 1799 and of Mette Esbensen 1955.
Children of Son Xxon 1800.
1. Amber Xxon 1802, Birth: Sep 1998
2. Matthew Xxon 1803, Birth: Oct 1999
Steven Holm-Johannessen 1960 Steven Holm-Johannessen 1960 was born abt 1969. He is the son of Peder Holm-
Johannessen 1869 and of Røttimann 1959.
Page 175 of 233
Ragnhild Viken Esbensen 1772 Ragnhild Viken Esbensen 1772 was born on 28 Nov 1978. She is the daughter of Carl-
Fredrik Esbensen 1769 and of Aud Marit Viken 1770.
Eystein Fredrik Esbensen 1771 Eystein Fredrik Esbensen 1771 was born on 7 Jun 1980. He is the son of Carl-Fredrik
Esbensen 1769 and of Aud Marit Viken 1770.
Ingvild Winsnes 1866 Ingvild Winsnes 1866 was born on 28 Mar 1986. She is the daughter of Wilhelm Harald
Winsnes 1863 and of Inger Merete Esbensen 1864.
Erlend Winsnes 1865 Erlend Winsnes 1865 was born on 2 Apr 1991. He is the son of Wilhelm Harald Winsnes
1863 and of Inger Merete Esbensen 1864.
Aleksander Sunde Edland 1861 Aleksander Sunde Edland 1861 was born in Oslo on 13 Nov 1984. He is the son of Geir Knut
Edland 1857 and of Kari Sunde 1858.
Marie Sunde Edland 1860 Marie Sunde Edland 1860 was born on 12 Aug 1986. She is the daughter of Geir Knut
Edland 1857 and of Kari Sunde 1858.
Julie Sunde Edland 1859 Julie Sunde Edland 1859 was born on 23 Jul 1990. She is the daughter of Geir Knut Edland
1857 and of Kari Sunde 1858.
Anders Edland 1776 Anders Edland 1776 was born on 3 Jan 1997. He is the son of Henrik ukjent 1775 and of
Tone Guri Edland 1856.
Mia Edland 1972 Mia Edland 1972 was born on 17 Jan 2001. She is the daughter of Henrik 1775 and of Tone
Guri Edland 1856.
Amber Xxon 1802 Amber Xxon 1802 was born on Sep 1998. She is the daughter of Son Xxon 1800.
Matthew Xxon 1803 Matthew Xxon 1803 was born on Oct 1999. He is the son of Son Xxon 1800.
5.10 HANSINE (SINUS) DAHL1813
Hansine was born in Trømsø on August 19th
1854 and she in 1941 in Oslo. Hansine was known
as Sinus and she died in Oslo in 1941.
Page 176 of 233
6 LORENTZ ANDREAS DAHL203-FURTHER GENERATIONS
6.1 ELISE DAHL227
Elise Dahl died as a child.
6.2 NIKOLAI MARENIUS WOLD DAHL222
There is no information about his date of birth. He emigrated to the USA.
Elis
e D
ah
l
Nik
ola
i Ma
ren
ius W
old
Da
hl
Ha
ns G
eo
rg L
ore
ntz
en
Da
hl,1
83
1
Ka
ren
Do
rthe
a S
tavse
th,1
83
1
Go
lla H
erte
l Da
hl,1
83
8
W. A
nd
ers
en
Lo
ren
tz A
nd
rea
s D
ah
l,18
40
An
ne
Re
gin
e D
ah
l,18
44
-11
Be
rnt T
he
od
or A
as,1
84
0-1
6
Be
tzy K
ristin
e D
ah
l18
46
-93
Th
or S
ole
gla
d,1
82
4-0
0
Elis
e O
tilde
Da
hl,1
84
8-7
3
Be
rnh
ard
Ma
rtin A
cke
rma
nd
,18
44
-16
Th
eo
do
r Fre
drik
Da
hl,1
85
0
Re
be
kka
Birg
ithe
Strø
msta
d,1
85
9
Ca
rolin
e J
oh
an
ne
Da
hl,1
85
4
Ha
ns C
hris
tian
Ing
em
an
n
Østv
old
,18
47
-32
Lorentz Andreas Dahl,1807-1874
Golla Hansdatter Hertel, 1816-1866
Page 177 of 233
6.3 HANS GEORG LORENTZEN DAHL124 AND KAREN DORTHEA SVENSDATTER STAVSETH127
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Elise Dahl
Nikolai Marenius
Wold Dahl
Hans Georg
Lorentzen Dahl,1831
Karen Dorthea
Stavseth, 1831
Golla Hertel Dahl,
1838
W. Andersen
Lorentz Andreas
Dahl,1840
Anne Regine Dahl,
1844-1911
Bernt Theodor Aas,
1840-1916
Betzy Kristine Dahl1846-
93
Thor Soleglad,1824-00
Elise Otilde Dahl,1848-73
Bernhard Martin
Ackermand,1844-16
Theodor Fredrik
Dahl, 1850
Caroline Johanne
Dahl,1854
Hans Christian Ingemann
Østvold,1847-32
Lorenze Golla Dahl, 1856
Richard Nicolai Reinholdtsen, 1855
Hansine Dorthea Dahl,
1858
Haugen
Henrik Hertel Dahl,
1859
Cathrine Marie Dahl,
1861
Elevine Elisabeth Dahl,
1864
Sigurd Bernhard Dahl,
1866
Anna Hemingdine Dahl,
1869
Georg Kristian
Reinholdtsen, 1878
Page 178 of 233
Hans Georg Lorentzen Dahl 124 Hans Georg Lorentzen Dahl was born in Tromsø on September 13
th 1831 and he
moved with the family to Vadsø in 1833. He worked as a customs officer in Nesseby
and he moved to Vadsø where he lived in 1900. Hans Georg was married to Karen
Dorthea Stavseth from Vardø. He was the son of Lorentz Andreas Dahl 203 and of
Golla Hansdatter Hertel 205.
Children of Hans Georg Lorentzen Dahl 124 and Karen Dorthea Svensdatter
Stavseth 127
1. Lorentze Golla Dahl 132, Birth: 1856
2. Hansine Dorthea Hansdatter Dahl 131, Birth: 8 Jun 1857
3. Henrik Hertel Dahl 133, Birth: 1859
4. Catrine Marie Hansdatter Dahl 134, Birth: 1861
5. Elevine Elisabeth Hansdatter Dahl 135, Birth: 1864
6. Sigurd Bernhard Hansen Dahl 136, Birth: 1866
7. Anna Hemmingdine Dahl 137, Birth: 1869
Spouse: Karen Dorthea Svensdatter Stavseth 127
Karen Dorthea Svensdatter Stavseth 127 was born on 8 Jan 1831.
Lorentze Golla Dahl 132 Lorentze Golla Dahl 132 was born in 1856. She was the daughter of Hans Georg
Lorentzen Dahl 124 and of Karen Dorthea Svensdatter Stavseth 127.
Children of Lorentze Golla Dahl 132 and Richard Nicolai Reinholtsen 138
1. Georg Kristian Reinholtsen 139, Birth: 15 Apr 1878
Spouse: Richard Nicolai Reinholtsen 138
Richard Nicolai Reinholtsen 138 was born in 1855. He was the son of Ole Johan
Reinholtsen 140 and of Kristina Margreta Andersdatter 141.
Hansine Dorthea Hansdatter Dahl 131 Hansine Dorthea Hansdatter Dahl 131 was born on 8 Jun 1857. She was the
daughter of Hans Georg Lorentzen Dahl 124 and of Karen Dorthea Svensdatter
Stavseth 127.
Spouse: Haugen 756
Henrik Hertel Dahl 133 Henrik Hertel Dahl 133 was born in 1859. He was the son of Hans Georg
Lorentzen Dahl 124 and of Karen Dorthea Svensdatter Stavseth 127.
Catrine Marie Hansdatter Dahl 134 Catrine Marie Hansdatter Dahl 134 was born in 1861. She was the daughter of
Hans Georg Lorentzen Dahl 124 and of Karen Dorthea Svensdatter Stavseth 127.
Elevine Elisabeth Hansdatter Dahl 135 Elevine Elisabeth Hansdatter Dahl 135 was born in 1864. She was the daughter of
Hans Georg Lorentzen Dahl 124 and of Karen Dorthea Svensdatter Stavseth 127.
Page 179 of 233
Sigurd Bernhard Hansen Dahl 136 Sigurd Bernhard Hansen Dahl 136 was born in 1866. He was the son of Hans
Georg Lorentzen Dahl 124 and of Karen Dorthea Svensdatter Stavseth 127.
Anna Hemmingdine Dahl 137 Anna Hemmingdine Dahl 137 was born in 1869. She was the daughter of Hans
Georg Lorentzen Dahl 124 and of Karen Dorthea Svensdatter Stavseth 127.
Georg Kristian Reinholtsen 139 Georg Kristian Reinholtsen 139 was born on 15 Apr 1878. He was the son of
Richard Nicolai Reinholtsen 138 and of Lorentze Golla Dahl 132.
6.4 GOLLA HERTEL LORENTZDATTER DAHL220
Golla Hertel Lorentzdatter Dahl was born in Tromsø on Januay 21st 1838.
She was married to Mr W. Andersen 228. No information on Mr Andersen or about their
marriage and life.
6.5 LORENTZ ANDREAS LORENTZEN DAHL221
Lorentz Andreas was born in Tromsø on April 16th
1840. He moved with the family to Vadsø
where he grew up and operated his own business.
Page 180 of 233
6.6 ANNE REGINE LORENTZDATTER DAHL125 AND BERNT THEODOR AAS126
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Elise Dahl
Nikolai Marenius
Wold Dahl
Hans Georg
Lorentzen Dahl,1831
Karen Dorthea
Stavseth, 1831
Golla Hertel Dahl,
1838
W. Andersen
Lorentz Andreas
Dahl,1840
Anne Regine Dahl,
1844-1911
Bernt Theodor Aas,
1840-1916
Betzy Kristine Dahl1846-
93
Thor Soleglad,1824-00
Elise Otilde Dahl,1848-73
Bernhard Martin
Ackermand,1844-16
Theodor Fredrik
Dahl, 1850
Caroline Johanne
Dahl,1854
Hans Christian Ingemann
Østvold,1847-32
Hilda Aas,
1867-1871
Bernt Theodor
Aas, 1869-1877
Birgitte Aas, 1870-1937
Hans Christian Ingemann
Østvold, 1847-1932
Hilda Aas,
1872-1891
Ida Aas, 1874-
1932
Johan Rockmann,
1876-1944
Golla Ulrikka
Aas,1876-1947
Anna Theodora
Aas, 1878-1949
Dorthea Aas,
1880-1971
Bernt Theodor
Aas, 1880-1934
Sara Fredrikke
Aas, 1882-1884
Johannes Aas,
1884-1911
Margit Aas, 1885-
1916
Anna Østvold, 1894-
1937
Ragnhild Østvold,
1894-1957
Ragnvald Østvold,
1899-1978
Page 181 of 233
Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125 Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125 was born on 8 Jan 1844. She died on 26 Feb 1911. She
was the daughter of Lorentz Andreas Dahl 203 and of Golla Hansdatter Hertel 205.She was
baptised on 12 Sep 1844. Anne Regine grew up with the Sommerfeldt family in Etne (Southern
Norway) where Sommerfeldt was the vicar.
Children of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125 and Bernt Theodor Aas 126
1. Hilda Aas 763, Birth: 1867, Death: 1871
2. Bernt Theodor Aas 769, Birth: 1869, Death: 1877
3. Birgitte Aas 765, Birth: 1870, Death: 1937
4. Hilda 2 Aas 774, Birth: 1872, Death: 1891
5. Ida Aas 767, Birth: 1874, Death: 1964
6. Golla Ulrikka Aas 766, Birth: 1876, Death: 1947
7. Anna Theodora Aas 768, Birth: 1878, Death: 1949
8. Dorthea Aas 770, Birth: 1880, Death: 1971
9. Bernt 2 Theodor Aas 764, Birth: 1880, Death: 1934
10. Sara Fredrikke Aas 771, Birth: 1882, Death: 1884
11. Johannes Aas 772, Birth: 1884, Death: 1911
12. Margit Aas 773, Birth: 1885, Death: 1916
Spouse: Bernt Theodor Aas 126
Bernt Theodor Aas was born in Trondheim on September 10th
1840. He emigrated to the USA
on his late years and he died in Minneapolis, Minnesota, in 1916. After working with other
companies, he established his own business in Mehamn, Finnmark. His company run into
problem, the ownership was reorganized and Bernt was left with high debts. He was the son of
Bernt Theodor Aas 759 and of Caroline Birgitte Iversen 760.
Hilda 1 Aas 763 Hilda 1 Aas 763 was born in 1867. She died in 1871. She was the daughter of Bernt Theodor
Aas 126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Bernt 1 Theodor Aas 769 Bernt 1 Theodor Aas 769 was born in 1869. He died in 1877. He was the son of Bernt
Theodor Aas 126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Birgitte Aas 765 Birgitte Aas 765 was born in 1870. She died in 1937. She was the daughter of Bernt Theodor
Aas 126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Children of Birgitte Aas 765 and Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 775
1. Anna Østvold 776, Birth: 1894, Death: 1971
2. Ragnhild Østvold 777, Birth: 1894, Death: 1957
3. Ragnvald Østvold 778, Birth: 1899, Death: 1978
Spouse: Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 775
Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 775 was born on 30 Apr 1847. He died in 1932. He was the
son of Ole Østvold 943.
Hilda 2 Aas 774 Hilda 2 Aas 774 was born in 1872. She died in 1891. She was the daughter of Bernt Theodor
Page 182 of 233
Aas 126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Ida Aas 767 Ida Aas 767 was born in 1874. She died in 1964. She was the daughter of Bernt Theodor Aas
126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Spouse: Johan Rockmann 780
Johan Rockmann 780 was born in 1876. He died in Oslo in 1944.
Golla Ulrikka Aas 766
Golla Ulrikka Aas 766 was born in 1876. She died in 1947. She was the daughter of Bernt
Theodor Aas 126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Anna Theodora Aas 768 Anna Theodora Aas 768 was born in 1878. She died in 1949. She was the daughter of Bernt
Theodor Aas 126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Dorthea Aas 770 Dorthea Aas 770 was born in 1880. She died in 1971. She was the daughter of Bernt Theodor
Aas 126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Bernt 2 Theodor Aas 764 Bernt 2 Theodor Aas 764 was born in 1880. He died in 1934. He was the son of Bernt
Theodor Aas 126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Sara Fredrikke Aas 771 Sara Fredrikke Aas 771 was born in 1882. She died in 1884. She was the daughter of Bernt
Theodor Aas 126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Johannes Aas 772 Johannes Aas 772 was born in 1884. He died in 1911. He was the son of Bernt Theodor Aas
126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Margit Aas 773 Margit Aas 773 was born in 1885. She died in 1916. She was the daughter of Bernt Theodor
Aas 126 and of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl 125.
Anna Østvold 776 Anna Østvold 776 was born in 1894. She died in 1971. She was the daughter of Hans
Christian Ingemann Østvold 775 and of Birgitte Aas 765. Anna never married.
Ragnhild Østvold 777 Ragnhild Østvold 777 was born in 1894. She died in 1957. She was the daughter of Hans
Christian Ingemann Østvold 775 and of Birgitte Aas 765.Ragnhild never married
Ragnvald Østvold 778 Ragnvald Østvold 778 was born in 1899. He died in 1978. He was the son of Hans Christian
Page 183 of 233
Ingemann Østvold 775 and of Birgitte Aas 765. Ragnvald never married.
Page 184 of 233
6.7 BETZY KRISTINE DAHL224 AND THOR SOLEGLAD230
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Elise Dahl
Nikolai Marenius
Wold Dahl
Hans Georg
Lorentzen Dahl,1831
Karen Dorthea
Stavseth, 1831
Golla Hertel Dahl,
1838
W. Andersen
Lorentz Andreas
Dahl,1840
Anne Regine Dahl,
1844-1911
Bernt Theodor Aas,
1840-1916
Betzy Kristine Dahl,
1846-93
Thor Soleglad,1824-00
Elise Otilde Dahl,1848-73
Bernhard Martin
Ackermand,1844-16
Theodor Fredrik
Dahl, 1850
Caroline Johanne
Dahl,1854
Hans Christian Ingemann
Østvold,1847-32
Hans Soleglad,
1873-
Golla Hertel
Soleglad,1874-
Ole Mikkelsen Øvergaard
Anne Soleglad,
1875-
Lorentze Andrea
Soleglad, 1877-
AxelJohannes Nielsen,
1861
Marianne Kristine
Soleglad, 1880-
Ragna Soleglad,
1881
-
Thor Soleglad,
1882
Reidar Soleglad,
1885
Brynjulf Soleglad,
1886-
Wilhelm Paludan
Soleglad, 1889-
Betzy Marie Nielsen,
1899-
Sigmund Nielsen,
1901-
Tordis Nielsen,
1903-
Page 185 of 233
Betzy Kristine Dahl 224 Betzy Kristine Dahl 224 was born on 14 Jul 1846. She died on 3 Jul 1893. She was the
daughter of Lorentz Andreas Dahl 203 and of Golla Hansdatter Hertel 205.
She was baptised on 18 Oct 1846.
Children of Betzy Kristine Dahl 224 and Thor Soleglad 230
1. Hans Soleglad 1446, Birth: 18 Oct 1873
2. Golla Hertel Thorsdatter Soleglad 1447, Birth: 21 Dec 1874
3. Anne Soleglad 1448, Birth: 1875
4. Lorentze Andrea Soleglad 1449, Birth: 13 Feb 1877
5. Marianne Kristine Soleglad 1450, Birth: 1880
6. Ragna Soleglad 1451, Birth: 1881
7. Thor Soleglad 1452, Birth: 1882
8. Reidar Soleglad 1453, Birth: 15 Jun 1885
9. Brynjulf Soleglad 1454, Birth: 12 Jun 1886
10. Vilhelm Paludan Soleglad 1455, Birth: 14 Jul 1889
Spouse: Thor Soleglad 230
Thor Soleglad was born in Vaago in 1824 and he died in Sør Aurdal, Valdres on July 9th
1900.
He bought the farm “Klokkergaarden”, Bagn, Valdres, where he and the famil lived. He was
also the local sheriff.
Hans Soleglad 1446 Hans Soleglad 1446 was born on 18 Oct 1873. He was the son of Thor Soleglad 230 and of
Betzy Kristine Dahl 224.
Golla Hertel Thorsdatter Soleglad 1447 Golla Hertel Thorsdatter Soleglad 1447 was born in Klokkermoen in South Aurdal on 21 Dec
1874. She was the daughter of Thor Soleglad 230 and of Betzy Kristine Dahl 224.
Spouse: Ole Mikkelsen Øvergård 1456
Ole Mikkelsen Øvergård 1456 was born on Øvergård i Sør Aurdal in 1855. He was the son of
Ole Sørbøen 1457.
Anne Soleglad 1448 Anne Soleglad 1448 was born in 1875. She was the daughter of Thor Soleglad 230 and of
Betzy Kristine Dahl 224. She was baptised on 3 Apr 1876.
Lorentze Andrea Soleglad 1449 Lorentze Andrea Soleglad 1449 was born on 13 Feb 1877. She was the daughter of Thor
Soleglad 230 and of Betzy Kristine Dahl 224. She was baptised on 6 May 1877.
Children of Lorentze Andrea Soleglad 1449 and Axel Johannes Nielsen 1458
1. Betzy Marie Nielsen 1461, Birth: 23 Aug 1899
2. Sigmund Nielsen 1462, Birth: 17 Mar 1901
3. Tordis Nielsen 1463, Birth: 4 Jan 1903
Spouse: Axel Johannes Nielsen 1458
Axel Johannes Nielsen 1458 was born in Drammen on 14 Nov 1861. He was the son of Søren
Julius Nielsen 1459 and of Marthe Johannesdatter 1460.
Page 186 of 233
Marianne Kristine Soleglad 1450
Marianne Kristine Soleglad 1450 was born in 1880. She was the daughter of Thor Soleglad
230 and of Betzy Kristine Dahl 224. She was baptised on 4 Apr 1880.
Ragna Soleglad 1451 Ragna Soleglad 1451 was born in 1881. She was the daughter of Thor Soleglad 230 and of
Betzy Kristine Dahl 224.
Thor Soleglad 1452 Thor Soleglad 1452 was born in 1882. He was the son of Thor Soleglad 230 and of Betzy
Kristine Dahl 224.
Reidar Soleglad 1453 Reidar Soleglad 1453 was born on 15 Jun 1885. He was the son of Thor Soleglad 230 and of
Betzy Kristine Dahl 224.
Brynjulf Soleglad 1454 Brynjulf Soleglad 1454 was born on 12 Jun 1886. He was the son of Thor Soleglad 230 and of
Betzy Kristine Dahl 224.
Vilhelm Paludan Soleglad 1455 Vilhelm Paludan Soleglad 1455 was born on 14 Jul 1889. He was the son of Thor Soleglad 230
and of Betzy Kristine Dahl 224. He was baptised on 14 Jul 1889.
Betzy Marie Nielsen 1461 Betzy Marie Nielsen 1461 was born on 23 Aug 1899. She is the daughter of Axel Johannes
Nielsen 1458 and of Lorentze Andrea Soleglad 1449. She was baptised on 10 Mar 1899.
Sigmund Nielsen 1462 Sigmund Nielsen 1462 was born on 17 Mar 1901. He is the son of Axel Johannes Nielsen 1458
and of Lorentze Andrea Soleglad 1449. He was baptised on 8 May 1901.
Tordis Nielsen 1463 Tordis Nielsen 1463 was born on 4 Jan 1903. She is the daughter of Axel Johannes Nielsen
1458 and of Lorentze Andrea Soleglad 1449. She was baptised on 8 Mar 1903.
6.8 ELISE OTHILDE DAHL109 AND BERNHARD MARTIN
ACKERMAND110
Elise Otilde Dahl 109 Elise Otilde Dahl 109 was born on 23 Oct 1848. She died in 1873. She was the
daughter of Lorentz Andreas Dahl 203 and of Golla Hansdatter Hertel 205. She was
baptised on 1 Jul 1848.
Children of Elise Otilde Dahl 109 and Bernhard Martin Ackermand 110
1. Johan Rasch Dahl 111, Birth: 4 Oct 1872, Death: 3 Jan 1873
Spouse: Bernhard Martin Ackermand 110
Bernhard Martin Ackermand 110 was born in Hammerfest on 24 Feb 1844. He died
Page 187 of 233
on 2 Apr 1916. Bernhard had his own business in Hammerfest, Tollbodgt. 144. Elise
Othilde died in 1873 and Bernhard remarried to Harriet Rasmussen Esbensen, 1852,
Harriet was the daughter of Rasmus Fredrik Esbensen and cousin of Erikka Andrea,
the wife of Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl and also of Carl Brammer Esbensen that
was married to Maren Andrea Dahl, the daughter of Simon Marenius Dahl.
Johan Rasch Dahl 111 Johan Rasch Dahl 111 was born on 4 Oct 1872. He died on 3 Jan 1873. He was
the son of Bernhard Martin Ackermand 110 and of Elise Otilde Dahl 109.
6.9 THEODOR FREDRIK LORENTZEN DAHL113
Theodore Fredrik was born in Vadsø on December 12th
1850. He had his own business in Vadsø
and served the district around the Varangerfjord. He died, frozen to death, on a tiny island after a
shipwreck.
Children of Dahl Theodor Fredrik 113 and Strømstad Birgithe Rebekka 114
1. Dahl Tyra Andrea 116, Born: 19 Nov 1881, Died: 6 Oct 1883
Spouse: Strømstad Birgithe Rebekka 114
Strømstad Birgithe Rebekka 114 was born on Sept 5 1859. She was the daughter of Strømstad
Jørgen Andreas 115.
Dahl Tyra Andrea 116 Dahl Tyra Andrea 116 was born on Nov 19 1881. She died on Oct 6 1883. She was the daughter
of Dahl Theodor Fredrik 113 and of Strømstad Birgithe Rebekka 114.
Page 188 of 233
6.10 CAROLINE JOHANNE DAHL779 AND HANS CHRISTIAN INGEMANN ØSTVOLD775
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Lorentz Andreasrsen,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Elise Dahl
Nikolai Marenius
Wold Dahl
Hans Georg
Lorentzen Dahl,1831
Karen Dorthea
Stavseth, 1831
Golla Hertel Dahl,
1838
W. Andersen
Lorentz Andreas
Dahl,1840
Anne Regine Dahl,
1844-1911
Bernt Theodor Aas,
1840-1916
Betzy Kristine Dahl,
1846-93
Thor Soleglad,1824-00
Elise Otilde Dahl,1848-73
Bernhard Martin
Ackermand,1844-16
Theodor Fredrik
Dahl, 1850
Caroline Johanne
Dahl,1854
Hans Christian Ingemann
Østvold,1847-32
Bertha Mathea Østvold,
1881-1919
Richard Sverre Kreutz,
1885-
Ragnvald Østvold, 1882-
Sigrid Golla Caroline
Østvold, 1884-1969
Andreas Øien
Sverre Østvold, 1886-
Olav Andreas Østvold, 1888-1962
(i)Fredrikke Marie Aagaard, 1888-1931
(ii)Anna Richarda Floer Krane,
Hans Petter Kreutz,
Andreas Øien,
died as a child
Fredrikke (Moja) Marie
Østvold,1925
Normann Tangen,
Sverre Emanuel
Østvold, 1923
Inger Berit Romseland
Olav Andreas Østvold,
1921
Elin Blom-Bakke,
Hans Christian Ingemann
Østvold, 1919-
Åse Schanke, 1922-
Elisabeth Johanne
Østvold, 1917-1988
Ola Blæstrud, 1914-1970
Pe
r Ola
v T
an
ge
n,
19
52
Da
g T
an
ge
n, 1
95
3
Me
tte M
arie
Ta
ng
en
,
19
57
Ola
v A
nd
rea
s Ø
stv
old
,
19
52
Sju
r Ove
Østv
old
, 19
54
Sve
rre Ø
stv
old
, 19
56
Ma
rit Østv
old
, 19
50
An
ne
Østv
old
, 19
54
Kirs
ti Østv
old
, 19
46
(i)Arn
e J
oh
an
Va
gle
,
19
46
(ii)Alf S
ve
en
, - 20
10
Siri Ø
stv
old
, 19
56
Ro
lf Sve
inh
au
g, 1
95
6
Ha
ns C
hris
tian
Østv
old
,
19
55
-
Alic
e M
aria
Ale
xa
nd
ra
Cio
pa
la, 1
95
6
Frid
a E
lisa
be
th
Blæ
stru
d, 1
94
2 O
le M
artin
Blæ
stru
d,
19
49
Jo
run
Ma
rgre
te
Blæ
stru
d, 1
94
0
He
ge
Østv
old
Va
gle
, 19
70
Ku
rt Ove
Nils
en,
To
ne
Va
gle
Østv
old
, 19
72
Ma
rku
s E
ng
lert,
Ca
rolin
e Ø
stv
old
, 19
85
Ida
Østv
old
Sve
inh
au
g, 1
99
1
Page 189 of 233
Caroline Johanne Lorentsdatter Dahl 779 Caroline Johanne Lorentsdatter Dahl 779 was born on 26 Aug 1854. She was the daughter of
Lorentz Andreas Dahl 203 and of Golla Hansdatter Hertel 205. She was baptised on 26 Aug
1854.
Children of Caroline Johanne Lorentsdatter Dahl 779 and Hans Christian Ingemann
Østvold 775
1. Bertha Mathea Østvold 781, Birth: 1881, Death: 1919
2. Ragnvald 2 Østvold 782, Birth: 1882
3. Sigrid Golla Caroline Østvold 783, Birth: 1884, Death: in Oslo, 1969
4. Sverre Østvold 784, Birth: 1886, Death: in USA
5. Olav Andreas Østvold 785, Birth: 1888, Death: in Bergen in 1962
Spouse: Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 775
Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 775 was born on 30 Apr 1847. He died in 1932. He was the
son of Ole Østvold 943. Caroline Johanne died around 1890 and Hans Christian remarried to
Birgitte Aas, daughter of Anne Regine Lorentzdatter Dahl and Bernt Theodor Aas and as such
Caroline’s niece.
Bertha Mathea Østvold 781 Bertha Mathea Østvold 781 was born in 1881. She died in 1919. She was the daughter of
Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 775 and of Caroline Johanne Lorentsdatter Dahl 779.
Children of Bertha Mathea Østvold 781 and Richard Sverre Kreutz 786
1. Hans Petter Kreutz 787 Spouse: Richard Sverre Kreutz 786
Richard Sverre Kreutz 786 was born in 1885.
Ragnvald 2 Østvold 782 Ragnvald 2 Østvold 782 was born in 1882. He was the son of Hans Christian Ingemann
Page 190 of 233
Østvold 775 and of Caroline Johanne Lorentsdatter Dahl 779.
Sigrid Golla Caroline Østvold 783 Sigrid Golla Caroline Østvold 783 was born in 1884. She died in Oslo in 1969. She was the
daughter of Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 775 and of Caroline Johanne Lorentsdatter Dahl
779.
Children of Sigrid Golla Caroline Østvold 783 and Andreas Øien 788
1. Andreas Øien 789 Spouse: Andreas Øien 788
Sverre Østvold 784 Sverre Østvold 784 was born in 1886. He died in USA. He was the son of Hans Christian
Ingemann Østvold 775 and of Caroline Johanne Lorentsdatter Dahl 779.
Olav Andreas Østvold 785 Olav Andreas Østvold 785 was born in 1888. He died in Bergen in 1962. He was the son of/
Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 775 and of Caroline Johanne Lorentsdatter Dahl 779.
Children of Olav Andreas Østvold 785 and Fredrikke ( Frida) Marie Aagaard 790
1. Elisabeth Johanne Østvold 793, Birth: Mehamn, 15 Jun 1917, Death: Oslo, 1988
2. Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 794, Birth: Mehamn, 26 Sep 1919
3. Olav Andreas Østvold 1977, Birth: Mehamn, 29 Jun 1921
4. Sverre Emanuel Østvold 1978, Birth: Mehamn, 4 Sep 1923
5. Fredrikke ( Moja) Marie Østvold 1979, Birth: Mehamn, 4 Jul 1925
Spouse 1: Fredrikke ( Frida) Marie Aagaard 790
Fredrikke ( Frida) Marie Aagaard 790 was born in Levanger in 1888. She died in Mehamn in
1931. She was the daughter of E Aagaard 791 and of Elisabeth Pettersen 1999.
Spouse 2: Anna Richarda Floer Krane 792
Hans Petter Kreutz 787
He was the son of Richard Sverre Kreutz 786 and of Bertha Mathea Østvold 781.
Andreas Øien 789 He was the son of Andreas Øien 788 and of Sigrid Golla Caroline Østvold 783.
Elisabeth Johanne Østvold 793 Elisabeth Johanne Østvold 793 was born in Mehamn on 15 Jun 1917. She died in Oslo in 1988.
She was the daughter of Olav Andreas Østvold 785 and of Fredrikke ( Frida) Marie Aagaard
790.
Children of Elisabeth Johanne Østvold 793 and Ola Blæstrud 795
1. Jorunn Margrethe Blæstrud 1983, Birth: 1 Sep 1940
2. Frida Elisabeth Blæstrud 1984, Birth: 10 Jan 1942
3. Ole Martin Blæstrud 1990, Birth: 1949
Spouse: Ola Blæstrud 795
Ola Blæstrud 795 was born on 1 Feb 1914. He died in 1970.
Page 191 of 233
Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 794 Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 794 was born in Mehamn on 26 Sep 1919. He was the son of
Olav Andreas Østvold 785 and of Fredrikke ( Frida) Marie Aagaard 790.
Children of Hans Christian Ingemann Østvold 794 and Åse Schanke 796
1. Kirsti Østvold 797, Birth: 6 Oct 1946
2. Hans Christian Østvold 798, Birth: 25 Feb 1955
3. Siri Østvold 799, Birth: 20 Nov 1956
Spouse: Åse Schanke 796
Åse Schanke 796 was born on 9 Jan 1922.
Olav Andreas Østvold 1977 Olav Andreas Østvold 1977 was born in Mehamn on 29 Jun 1921. He is the son of Olav
Andreas Østvold 785 and of Fredrikke ( Frida) Marie Aagaard 790.
Children of Olav Andreas Østvold 1977 and Elin Blom-Bakke 1980
1. Marit Østvold 1991, Birth: in Arendal, 12 Dec 1950
2. Anne Østvold 1992, Birth: in Arendal, 28 Jun 1954
Spouse: Elin Blom-Bakke 1980
Sverre Emanuel Østvold 1978 Sverre Emanuel Østvold 1978 was born in Mehamn on 4 Sep 1923. He was the son of Olav
Andreas Østvold 785 and of Fredrikke ( Frida) Marie Aagaard 790.
Children of Sverre Emanuel Østvold 1978 and Inger Berit Romseland 1981
1. Olav Andreas Østvold 1993, Birth: in Genova, Italy, 6 May 1952
2. Sjur Ove Østvold 1994, Birth: in Hammerfest, 22 Jun 1954
3. Sverre Østvold 1995, Birth: in Hammerfest, 24 Jul 1956
Spouse: Inger Berit Romseland 1981
Fredrikke ( Moja) Marie Østvold 1979 Fredrikke ( Moja) Marie Østvold 1979 was born in Mehamn on 4 Jul 1925. She is the daughter
of Olav Andreas Østvold 785 and of Fredrikke ( Frida) Marie Aagaard 790.
Children of Fredrikke ( Moja) Marie Østvold 1979 and Norman Tangen 1982
1. Per Olaf Tangen 1996, Birth: in Oslo, 7 Dec 1952
2. Dag Tangen 1997, Birth: in Oslo, 27 Aug 1953
3. Mette Marie Tangen 1998, Birth: in Oslo, 26 Mar 1957
Spouse: Norman Tangen 1982
Jorunn Margrethe Blæstrud 1983 Jorunn Margrethe Blæstrud 1983 was born on 1 Sep 1940. She is the daughter of} Ola
Blæstrud 795 and of Elisabeth Johanne Østvold 793.
Frida Elisabeth Blæstrud 1984 Frida Elisabeth Blæstrud 1984 was born on 10 Jan 1942. She is the daughter of Ola Blæstrud
795 and of Elisabeth Johanne Østvold 793.
Ole Martin Blæstrud 1990 Ole Martin Blæstrud 1990 was born in 1949. He is the son of Ola Blæstrud 795 and of
Page 192 of 233
Elisabeth Johanne Østvold 793.
Kirsti Østvold 797 Kirsti Østvold 797 was born on 6 Oct 1946. She is the daughter of Hans Christian Ingemann
Østvold 794 and of Åse Schanke 796.
Children of Kirsti Østvold 797 and Arne Johan Vagle 800
1. Hege Østvold Vagle 802, Birth: 5 Dec 1970
2. Tone Vagle Østvold 803, Birth: 26 Dec 1972
Spouse 1: Arne Johan Vagle 800
Arne Johan Vagle 800 was born on 30 Apr 1946.
Spouse 2: Alf Sveen 801
He died in Oslo in 2010.
Hans Christian Østvold 798 Hans Christian Østvold 798 was born on 25 Feb 1955. He was the son of Hans Christian
Ingemann Østvold 794 and of Åse Schanke 796.
Children of Hans Christian Østvold 798 and Alice Maria Alexandra Ciopala 804
1. Caroline Østvold 1985, Birth: in St. Gallen, Switzerland, 15 Dec 1985
Spouse: Alice Maria Alexandra Ciopala 804
Alice Maria Alexandra Ciopala 804 was born on 15 Aug 1956.
Siri Østvold 799 Siri Østvold 799 was born on 20 Nov 1956. She is the daughter of Hans Christian Ingemann
Østvold 794 and of Åse Schanke 796.
Children of Siri Østvold 799 and Rolf Sveinhaug 1986
1. Ida Østvold Sveinhaug 1987, Birth: 3 Oct 1991
Spouse: Rolf Sveinhaug 1986
Rolf Sveinhaug 1986 was born on 21 Mar 1956.
Marit Østvold 1991 Marit Østvold 1991 was born in Arendal on 12 Dec 1950. She is the daughter of Olav Andreas
Østvold 1977 and of Elin Blom-Bakke 1980.
Anne Østvold 1992 Anne Østvold 1992 was born in Arendal on 28 Jun 1954. She is the daughter of Olav Andreas
Østvold 1977 and of Elin Blom-Bakke 1980.
Olav Andreas Østvold 1993 Olav Andreas Østvold 1993 was born in Genova, Italy on 6 May 1952. He is the son of Sverre
Emanuel Østvold 1978 and of Inger Berit Romseland 1981.
Sjur Ove Østvold 1994 Sjur Ove Østvold 1994 was born in Hammerfest on 22 Jun 1954. He is the son of Sverre
Emanuel Østvold 1978 and of Inger Berit Romseland 1981.
Page 193 of 233
Sverre Østvold Sverre Østvold 1995 was born in Hammerfest kommune on 24 Jul 1956. He is the son of Sverre
Emanuel Østvold 1978 and of Inger Berit Romseland 1981.
Per Olaf Tangen 1996 Per Olaf Tangen 1996 was born in Oslo on 7 Dec 1952. He is the son of Norman Tangen 1982
and of Fredrikke ( Moja) Marie Østvold 1979.
Dag Tangen 1997 Dag Tangen 1997 was born in Oslo on 27 Aug 1953. He is the son of Norman Tangen 1982 and
of Fredrikke ( Moja) Marie Østvold 1979.
Mette Marie Tangen 1998 Mette Marie Tangen 1998 was born in Oslo on 26 Mar 1957. She is the daughter of Norman
Tangen 1982 and of Fredrikke ( Moja) Marie Østvold 1979.
Hege Østvold Vagle 802
Hege Østvold Vagle 802 was born on 5 Dec 1970. She is the daughter of Arne Johan Vagle
800 and of Kirsti Østvold 797.
Spouse: Kurt Ove Nilsen 1988
Tone Vagle Østvold 803 Tone Vagle Østvold 803 was born on 26 Dec 1972. She is the daughter of Arne Johan Vagle
800 and of Kirsti Østvold 797.
Spouse: Markus Englert 1989
Caroline Østvold 1985 Caroline Østvold 1985 was born in St. Gallen, Switzerland on 15 Dec 1985. She is the daughter
of Hans Christian Østvold 798 and of Alice Maria Alexandra Ciopala 804.
Ida Østvold Sveinhaug 1987 Ida Østvold Sveinhaug 1987 was born on 3 Oct 1991. She is the daughter of Rolf Sveinhaug
1986 and of Siri Østvold 799.
6.11 ELISE DAHL227
Elise died as a child.
6.12 NIKOLAI MARENIUS WOLD DAHL222
Emigrated to the US.
Page 194 of 233
7 OLE JOHAN WOLD DAHL118-FURTHER GENERATIONS
7.1 FLORA JENSINE FREDRICIA DAHL242 AND JOHAN EMIL
NICOLAISEN246
Flora Jensine Fredriicia Olsdatter Dahl 242 Flora Jensine Fredriicia Olsdatter Dahl 242 was born on 30 Aug 1838. She was the
daughter of Ole Johan Wold Dahl 118 and of Andrea Maria Rasmussen 119. She
was baptised in Tromsø on 28 Oct 1838.
Children of Flora Jensine Fredriicia Olsdatter Dahl 242 and Johan Emil
Nicolaisen 246
1. Ole Nicolaisen 682, Birth: 1875
Spouse: Johan Emil Nicolaisen 246
Johan Emil Nicolaisen 246 was born in Bergen in 1830.
Ole Nicolaisen 682 Ole Nicolaisen 682 was born in 1875. He was the son of Johan Emil Nicolaisen
246 and of Flora Jensine Fredriicia Olsdatter Dahl 242.
7.2 OLE CHRISTIAN WOLD DAHL243
Ole Christian Wold Dahl was born in Tromsø on July 29th
1844.
7.3 ELLEN MARIE DAHL244
Ellen Marie Dahl was born in Tromsø and grew up with her parents family, she never married.
7.4 PEDER C. KJ. DAHL245
Peder C.Kj. Dahl died as a child.
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreas Dahl,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Ole Christian Wold Dahl, 1844
Flora Jensine Fredricia Dahl, 1838
Johan Emil Nicolaisen, 1830
Elen Marie Dahl
Peder C.K.Dahl,
Ole Nicolaisen, 1875-
Page 195 of 233
8 ANNE BIRGITHE DAHL104-FURTHER GENERATIONS
8.1 SIVERT REGOR WITH232
Died as a child.
8.2 SIVERT ODIN WITH233
Died as a child.
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Siv
ert R
eg
no
r With
,18
37
-38
Die
d a
s a
ch
ild
Siv
ert O
din
With
,18
39
-41
Die
d a
s a
ch
ild
Ed
vin
Ma
ren
ius W
ith,1
84
1-3
3
(i) Je
nsin
e M
arie
Jø
rge
nsd
atte
r, 18
47
-?
(2) M
are
n A
mu
nd
sd
atte
r,
Siv
ert A
nto
n D
ah
l With
,18
44
(i) Jo
ha
nn
e B
ern
ho
ft Kild
al,1
84
7-7
1
(2) S
ara
Ka
rolin
e K
ristin
e B
risza
ch
, 18
47
-
? Ric
ha
rd B
ern
ha
rd W
ith, 1
84
6-3
0
(i)Olin
e S
op
hie
We
nn
be
rg,1
84
4-7
8
(2)A
ug
usta
Se
ptim
a W
en
nb
erg
,18
47
-38
An
na
Su
sa
nn
e W
ith,1
84
9-3
0
An
ton
Ma
rius S
ch
ultz
e,1
84
6-
Ole
Wo
ld D
ah
l With
,18
51
Em
ma
With
,18
53
Em
ma
Ka
rolin
e W
ith,1
85
4-
Da
nie
l An
dre
as W
ith,1
85
9-3
7
Axe
line
Sch
iotz
,18
69
-38
Page 196 of 233
8.3 EDVIN MARENIUS WITH234 AND JENSINE MARIE JØRGENSDATTER683, MAREN
AMUNDSEN1464
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreas Dahl,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Sivert Regnor
With,1837-38
Died as a child
Sivert Odin With,
1839-41
Died as a child
Edvin Marenius With,
1841-1933
(i)Jensine Marie
Jørgensdatter, 1847-
(ii)Maren Amundsen
Sivert Anton Dahl With,
1844-
(i) Johanne Bernhoft
Kildal, 1847-1871
(ii)Sara Karoline
Briszcach, 1847-
Richard Bernhard With, 1846-
1930
(i)Oline Sophie Wennberg,
1844-78
(ii)Augusta Septima
Wennberg,1847-1938
Anna Susanne With,
1849-1930
Anton Marius Schultze,
1846-
Ole Wold Dahl
With,1851
Emma With,
1853
Emma Karoline
With,1854-
Daniel Andreas With,
1859-1937
Axeline Schiotz,
1869-1938
Edvard Reinholdt Andreas
With, 1861-
Rolf Hjalmar With,
1870-1875
Rolf Hjalmar With,
1884-
Hildur With, 1882-Sivert Regnor With,1874-
Mina Petrine Skjong, 1882
Anna Birgitte With,
1880-
Jensine M. With, 1904-
Page 197 of 233
Edvin Marinius With 234 Edvin Marinius With 234was born in Tromsø on July 16
th 1841 and he died in Harstad on
January 14th
1933. Edvin was “Lapp sheriff” in the Inner Troms Region. He had close contact
and exchanged letters with his cousin Regnor that had emigrated to the US. Edvin married to
Jensine Marie Jørgensdatter from Soløy on November 27th
1873. Edvin had before his marriage
to Jensine a relation to Maren Amundsen. He was the son of Sivert Regnor With 106 and of
Anne Birgithe Olsdatter Dahl 104.
Children of Edvin Marinius With 234 and Jensine Marie Jørgensdatter 683
1. Sivert Regnor With 687, Birth: 1874
2. Rolf Hjalmar With 685, Birth: 1875, Death: 1880
3. Anna Birgitte Edwinsdatter With 686, Birth: 1880
4. Hildur With 1466, Birth: 1882
5. Rolf Hjalmar With 1467, Birth: 1884
Children of Edvin Marinius With 234 and Maren Amundsen 1464
1. Edvard Reinhold Andreas With 1465, Birth: 25 Feb 1861
Spouse 1: Jensine Marie Jørgensdatter 683
Jensine Marie Jørgensdatter was born in Soløy, Lavangen, on March 17th
1847 and she married
to Edvin Marenius With on November 27th
1873. She was the daughter of Jørgen Isaksen at the
farm “Skaret” in Soløy which family two aunts of Maren Mette Johnsen (the spouse of John
Steinar Schjelderup Olaisen) was married to.
Spouse 2: Maren Amundsen 1464
Sivert Regnor With 687 Sivert Regnor With 687 was born in 1874. He was the son of Edvin Marinius With 234 and of
Jensine Marie Jørgensdatter 683.
Children of Sivert Regnor With 687 and Mina Petrine Skjong 1468
1. Jensine M. With 1471, Birth: 1904
Spouse: Mina Petrine Skjong 1468
Mina Petrine Skjong 1468 was born in Ibestad on 30 Aug 1882. She was the daughter of
Rasmus Joakim Pedersen Skjong 1469 and of Berit Kristine Kristensdatter 1470.
Rolf Hjalmar With 685 Rolf Hjalmar With 685 was born in 1875. He died in 1880. He was the son of Edvin Marinius
With 234 and of Jensine Marie Jørgensdatter 683.
Anna Birgitte Edwinsdatter With 686 Anna Birgitte Edwinsdatter With 686 was born in 1880. She was the daughter of Edvin
Marinius With 234 and of Jensine Marie Jørgensdatter 683.
Hildur With 1466 Hildur With 1466 was born in 1882. She was the daughter of Edvin Marinius With 234 and of
Jensine Marie Jørgensdatter 683.
Rolf Hjalmar With 1467 Rolf Hjalmar With 1467 was born in 1884. He was the son of Edvin Marinius With 234 and of
Jensine Marie Jørgensdatter 683.
Page 198 of 233
Edvard Reinhold Andreas With 1465 Edvard Reinhold Andreas With 1465 was born on 25 Feb 1861. He was the son of Edvin
Marinius With 234 and of Maren Amundsen 1464.
Jensine M. With 1471 Jensine M. With 1471 was born in 1904. She was the daughter of Sivert Regnor With 687 and
of Mina Petrine Skjong 1468.
Page 199 of 233
8.4 SIVERT ANTON DAHL WITH235 AND JOHANNE BERNHOFT KILDAL688, SARA KAROLINE
KRISTINE BRISZACH689
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreas Dahl,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Sivert Regnor
With,1837-38
Died as a child
Sivert Odin With,
1839-41
Died as a child
Edvin Marenius With,
1841-1933
(i)Jensine Marie
Jørgensdatter, 1847-
(ii)Maren Amundsen
Sivert Anton Dahl With,
1844-
(i) Johanne Bernhoft
Kildal, 1847-1871
(ii)Sara Karoline
Briszcach, 1847-
Richard Bernhard With, 1846-
1930
(i)Oline Sophie Wennberg,
1844-78
(ii)Augusta Septima
Wennberg,1847-1938
Anna Susanne With,
1849-1930
Anton Marius Schultze,
1846-
Ole Wold Dahl
With,1851
Emma With,
1853
Emma Karoline
With,1854-
Daniel Andreas With,
1859-1937
Axeline Schiotz,
1869-1938
Anne Birgithe With, 1877
Claus Daa Andersen,
1873
Valborg Andrea With,
1878
Jensine Marie With,
1880
H.N.Kitti With, 1883
Carl Prøsch
Sara Johanne With,
1875
Karoline Marie With,
1883
Dagny With, 1886
Søyland
Sivert Regnor With,
1882
Erling With
Andersen, 1905
Håkon With
Andersen, 1907
Sara With
Andersen, 1910
Reggi With, 1915
Dagny With, 1918
Valborg With,
1925
Aase Søyland,
1915
Anders Jon
Søyland, 1918
Inger Johanne
Søyland, 1921
Page 200 of 233
Sivert Anton Dahl With 235 Sivert Anton Dahl With was born in Tromsø on August 6th 1844. He was married to Johanne
Bernhoft Kildal from Bjarkøy on July 17th 1871. Johanne died and Sivert re-married to Sara
Karoline Briszach on July 28th 1874. Sivert Anton work as an accountant in Vesteraalske
Dampskipsselskap, Stokmarknes that was established in 1881 by his brother Richard Bernhard
With. He was the son of Sivert Regnor With 106 and of Anne Birgithe Olsdatter Dahl 104.
There were no children in the marriage with Johanne Bernhoft Kildal. Children of Sivert Anton Dahl With 235 and Sara Karoline Kristine Briszach 689
1. Sara Johanne Sivertsdatter With 690, Birth: 1875
2. Anne Birgitte Sivertsdatter With 693, Birth: 6 Jan 1877
3. Valborg Andrea Sivertsdatter With 691, Birth: 20 Sep 1878
4. Jensine Marie Sivertsdatter With 692, Birth: 7 Jun 1880
5. Sivert Regnor With 1472, Birth: 1882
6. H. N. Kitti With 1473, Birth: 1883
7. Karoline Marie With 1474, Birth: 30 Dec 1883
8. Dagny With 1475, Birth: 10 Sep 1886
Spouse 1: Johanne Bernhoft Kildal 688 Johanne Bernhoft Kildal 688 was born in 1847. She died on 15 Oct 1871.
Spouse 2: Sara Karoline Kristine Briszach 689 Sara Karoline Kristine Briszach 689 was born in 1847.
Sara Johanne Sivertsdatter With 690 Sara Johanne Sivertsdatter With 690 was born in 1875. She was the daughter of Sivert Anton Dahl
With 235 and of Sara Karoline Kristine Briszach 689.
Anne Birgitte Sivertsdatter With 693 Anne Birgitte Sivertsdatter With 693 was born on 6 Jan 1877. She was the daughter of Sivert Anton
Dahl With 235 and of Sara Karoline Kristine Briszach 689.
Children of Anne Birgitte Sivertsdatter With 693 and Claus Daa Andersen 1476
1. Erling With Andersen 1477, Birth: 1905
2. Håkon With Andersen 1478, Birth: 1907
3. Sara With Andersen 1479, Birth: 1910
Spouse: Claus Daa Andersen 1476 Claus Daa Andersen 1476 was born in 1873.
Valborg Andrea Sivertsdatter With 691 Valborg Andrea Sivertsdatter With 691 was born on 20 Sep 1878. She was the daughter of Sivert Anton
Dahl With 235 and of Sara Karoline Kristine Briszach 689.
Jensine Marie Sivertsdatter With 692 Jensine Marie Sivertsdatter With 692 was born on 7 Jun 1880. She was the daughter of Sivert Anton
Dahl With 235 and of Sara Karoline Kristine Briszach 689.
Sivert Regnor With 1472 Sivert Regnor With 1472 was born in 1882. He was the son of Sivert Anton Dahl With 235 and of Sara
Karoline Kristine Briszach 689.
Children of Sivert Regnor With 1472
1. Reggi With 1480, Birth: 1915
2. Dagny With 1481, Birth: 1918
Page 201 of 233
3. Valborg With 1482, Birth: 1925
H. N. Kitti With 1473 H. N. Kitti With 1473 was born in 1883. She was the daughter of Sivert Anton Dahl With 235 and of
Sara Karoline Kristine Briszach 689.
Spouse: Carl Prøsch 1483
Karoline Marie With 1474 Karoline Marie With 1474 was born on 30 Dec 1883. She was the daughter of Sivert Anton Dahl With
235 and of Sara Karoline Kristine Briszach 689.
Dagny With 1475 Dagny With 1475 was born on 10 Sep 1886. She was the daughter of Sivert Anton Dahl With 235 and
of Sara Karoline Kristine Briszach 689.
Children of Dagny With 1475 and Søyland 1484
1. Aase Søyland 1485, Birth: 1915
2. Anders Jon Søyland 1486, Birth: 1918
3. Inger Johanne Søyland 1487, Birth: 1921
Spouse: Søyland 1484
Erling With Andersen 1477 Erling With Andersen 1477 was born in 1905. He is the son of Claus Daa Andersen 1476 and of Anne
Birgitte Sivertsdatter With 693.
Håkon With Andersen 1478 Håkon With Andersen 1478 was born in 1907. He is the son of Claus Daa Andersen 1476 and of Anne
Birgitte Sivertsdatter With 693.
Sara With Andersen 1479 Sara With Andersen 1479 was born in 1910. She was the daughter of Claus Daa Andersen 1476 and of
Anne Birgitte Sivertsdatter With 693.
Reggi With 1480 Reggi With 1480 was born in 1915. She was the daughter of Sivert Regnor With 1472.
Dagny With 1481 Dagny With 1481 was born in 1918. She is the daughter of Sivert Regnor With 1472.
Valborg With 1482 Valborg With 1482 was born in 1925. She is the daughter of Sivert Regnor With 1472.
Aase Søyland 1485 Aase Søyland 1485 was born in 1915. She is the daughter of Søyland 1484 and of Dagny With 1475.
Anders Jon Søyland 1486 Anders Jon Søyland 1486 was born in 1918. He is the son of Søyland 1484 and of Dagny With 1475.
Page 202 of 233
Inger Johanne Søyland 1487 Inger Johanne Søyland 1487 was born in 1921. She is the daughter of Søyland 1484 and of Dagny With
1475.
Page 203 of 233
8.5 RICHARD BERNHARD WITH156 AND OLINE SOPHIE
WENNBERG313, AUGUSTA SEPTIME WENNBERG698
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreas Dahl,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Sivert Regnor
With,1837-38
Died as a child
Sivert Odin With,
1839-41
Died as a child
Edvin Marenius With,
1841-1933
(i)Jensine Marie
Jørgensdatter, 1847-
(ii)Maren Amundsen
Sivert Anton Dahl With,
1844-
(i) Johanne Bernhoft
Kildal, 1847-1871
(ii)Sara Karoline
Briszcach, 1847-
Richard Bernhard With, 1846-
1930
(i)Oline Sophie Wennberg,
1844-78
(ii)Augusta Septima
Wennberg,1847-1938
Anna Susanne With,
1849-1930
Anton Marius Schultze,
1846-
Ole Wold Dahl
With,1851
Emma With,
1853
Emma Karoline
With,1854-
Daniel Andreas With,
1859-1937
Axeline Schiotz,
1869-1938
Richarda Oline With, 1875
Johannes Paul Engelmann,
1879
Anna Birgithe
Karoline With, 174
Sophus Regnor
With, 178-1878
Helga With, 1877-
Oline Sophie With,
1880-
Gudrun With, 1881-
Paul Edvard Thode,
1880-1929
Augusta With, 1882-
Alan Nordbø Bakke,
1879-
Boletta With,
1882-1882
Richard Bernhard With jr.,
1884-1954
Magna Andersen Dalsbø,
1885-
Aagot With, 1885-
Oscar Kristoffer Bernt
Fische, 1880-
(ii)(i)
Franz Alfred With Engelmann,
Paul Edvard Thode, 1907-
1992
Aase Linchausen Bjørseth,
1907-1997
Ruth With Thode,
1908-2008
(i)Erling Bjørnrud
(ii)Halvor Skappel
Jon With Thode, 1910-
1967
Ester Heløe, 1911-
1982
Gerd Bakke, 1907-
Richarda Augusta
With Bakke, 1909-
Bjørn Bakke,
1913-
Bergljot With,
1917-
Iversen
Paul Edouard
Thode, 1941
Ulf Thode, 1943
Bjørn Thode, 1943
Erling Bjørnerud,
1937
Hans Jacob
Thode, 1943
Page 204 of 233
Relations between the Wold-With-Dahl families:
Page 205 of 233
Richard Bernhard With 156
Richard Bernhard With was born in Tromsø on September 18th
1846 and he died in Oslo on
February 9th
1930. Richard had an early start on his carrier in sea transportation business. He
joined his father that was a seacaptain on voyages from Tromsø to Europe already at the age of
two and experienced dangerous and exciting situations. As 7-years old he convinced his father to
stay on board and not leave the ship during an orcano and they made the way through it. He
became a seacaptain. He lived with mother’s cousin’s (Caroline Sophie Wold) family in
Trondheim when he was at the seaofficers’ academy. He was the secretly (?) engaged to the
daughter in the family (his second-cousin), Oline Sophie Wennberg. After sailing for 10 years
his proposed to Oline Sophie that accepted conditional that he stopped sailing, and they married
in 1873. Oline Sophie died in 1878 and Richard re-married to her sister Augusta Septima
Wennberg in 1879.
After his marriage to Oline Sophie he joined his brother’s business in Andenes, later he
established his own business in Risøyhamn and started a remarkable carrier as a business
entrepreneur. He was in 1881 the founder and first president of Vesteraalens Dampskipsselskap
Ltd., that is still operating the coastliner service along the weat- and northern coast of Norway.
Richard was also one of the founders and directors of Den norske Amerikalinje. He was a
parliamentarian during 1910-12, representing the conservatives and liberals. He was awarded as
Ridder l. kl. of St. Olavs orden in 1896.
Spouse 1-Oline Sophie Wennberg 313
Oline Sophie Wennberg was born in Trondheim in 1844 and she died in Dvergberg, Andøya on
November 3rd
1878. Oline was the daughter of Caroline Sophie Wold and Ole Simonsen
Wennberg. Caroline Sohpie was the cousin of Elen Martha Wold and Oline and her husband,
Richard Bernhard With, was second cousins. Richard stayed with the Wennberg family while
studying at the Trondheim Naval Academy and they then became secretly engaged according to
their daughter, Anna (Nanna) Birgitte Karoline With694.
Spouse 2-Augusta Septima Wennberg 698
Augusta Septima Wennberg was born in Trondheim on August 7th
1847 and she died in Oslo on
January 14th
1938. She was the younger sister of Richard’s first wife, Oline Sophie, and Augusta
moved to the family to take care of the children when Oline Sophie died late 1878. She arried to
Richard one year later. Children of Richard Bernhard With 156 and Oline Sophie Wennberg 313
1. Nanna (anna) Birgitte Karoline With 694, Birth: 30 May 1874
2. Richarda Oline With 695, Birth: 24 Oct 1875
3. Helga Richardsdatter With 696, Birth: 1 May 1877
4. Sophus Regnor With 697, Birth: 23 Jun 1878, Death: 28 Oct 1878
Children of Richard Bernhard With 156 and Augusta Septima Wennberg 698
1. Oline Sophie With 703, Birth: 15 Jan 1880
2. Gudrun With 935, Birth: 8 Jun 1881
3. Augusta With 700, Birth: 22 May 1882
4. Boletta With 704, Birth: 22 May 1882
5. Richard Bernhard With Jr. 701, Birth: 12 Apr 1884, Death: 17 Aug 1954
6. Aagot With 702, Birth: 3 Sep 1885.
Page 206 of 233
Nanna (anna) Birgitte Karoline With 694 Nanna (anna) Birgitte Karoline With 694 was born on 30 May 1874. She was the daughter of Richard
Bernhard With 156 and of Oline Sophie Wennberg 313.
Richarda Oline With 695 Richarda Oline With 695 was born on 24 Oct 1875. She was the daughter of Richard Bernhard With
156 and of Oline Sophie Wennberg 313.
Children of Richarda Oline With 695 and Johannes Paul Engelmann 1488
1. Alfred Franz With Engelmann 1490, Birth: in Berlin
Spouse: Johannes Paul Engelmann 1488 Johannes Paul Engelmann 1488 was born in Gotha in Germany in 1879. He was the son of Frank
Engelmann 1489.
Helga Richardsdatter With 696 Helga Richardsdatter With 696 was born on 1 May 1877. She was the daughter of Richard Bernhard
With 156 and of Oline Sophie Wennberg 313.
Sophus Regnor With 697 Sophus Regnor With 697 was born on 23 Jun 1878. He died on 28 Oct 1878. He was the son of Richard
Bernhard With 156 and of Oline Sophie Wennberg 313.
Oline Sophie With 703 Oline Sophie With 703 was born on 15 Jan 1880. She was the daughter of Richard Bernhard With 156
and of Augusta Septima Wennberg 698.
Gudrun With 935 Gudrun With 935 was born on 8 Jun 1881. She was the daughter of Richard Bernhard With 156 and of
Augusta Septima Wennberg 698.
Children of Gudrun With 935 and Paul Edvard Thode 1491
1. Paul Edvard Thode 1494, Birth: 20 Apr 1907, Death: 12 Nov 1992
2. Ruth With Thode 1495, Birth: 25 Nov 1908, Death: Aug 2008
3. Jon With Thode 1496, Birth: 28 Mar 1910, Death: 23 Feb 1967
Spouse: Paul Edvard Thode 1491 Paul Edvard Thode 1491 was born on 19 May 1880. He died on 30 Jan 1929. He was the son of Jacob
Georg Thode 1492 and of Hanna Fredrikke Allan Bertheussen 1493.
Augusta With 700 Augusta With 700 was born on 22 May 1882. She was the daughter of Richard Bernhard With 156 and
of Augusta Septima Wennberg 698.
Children of Augusta With 700 and Alan Norbø Bakke 1508
1. Gerd Bakke 1510, Birth: 1907
2. Richarda Augusta With Bakke 1511, Birth: 1909
3. Bjørn Bakke 1512, Birth: 1913
Spouse: Alan Norbø Bakke 1508 Alan Norbø Bakke 1508 was born in 1879. He was the son of Nils Bakke 1509.
Boletta With 704 Boletta With 704 was born on 22 May 1882. She was the daughter of Richard Bernhard With 156 and
of Augusta Septima Wennberg 698.
Page 207 of 233
Richard Bernhard With Jr. 701 Richard Bernhard With Jr. 701 was born on 12 Apr 1884. He died on 17 Aug 1954. He was the son of
Richard Bernhard With 156 and of Augusta Septima Wennberg 698.
Children of Richard Bernhard With Jr. 701 and Magna Andersen Dalsbø 1513
1. Bergljot With 1516, Birth: 13 Feb 1917
Spouse: Magna Andersen Dalsbø 1513 Magna Andersen Dalsbø 1513 was born on 15 Dec 1895. She was the daughter of Anders Andersen
Dalsbø 1514 and of Anna Pauline Hansen 1515.
Aagot With 702 Aagot With 702 was born on 3 Sep 1885. She was the daughter of Richard Bernhard With 156 and of
Augusta Septima Wennberg 698.
Spouse: Oscar Kristofer Bernt Fischer 1518 Oscar Kristofer Bernt Fischer 1518 was born in 1880. He was the son of Holger Fischer 1519.
Alfred Franz With Engelmann 1490 Alfred Franz With Engelmann 1490 was born in Berlin. He was the son of Johannes Paul Engelmann
1488 and of Richarda Oline With 695.
Paul Edvard Thode 1494 Paul Edvard Thode 1494 was born on 20 Apr 1907. He died on 12 Nov 1992. He was the son of Paul
Edvard Thode 1491 and of Gudrun With 935.
Children of Paul Edvard Thode 1494 and Aase Linchausen Bjørseth 1497
1. Paul Edouard Thode 1500, Birth: 14 Jun 1941
2. Ulf Thode 1502, Birth: 14 Nov 1943
3. Bjørn Thode 1501, Birth: 14 Nov 1943
Spouse: Aase Linchausen Bjørseth 1497 Aase Linchausen Bjørseth 1497 was born on 25 Mar 1907. She died on 2 Mar 1997. She was the
daughter of Carl Ludvig Bjørseth 1498 and of Anna Dorothea Rostad 1499.
Ruth With Thode 1495 Ruth With Thode 1495 was born on 25 Nov 1908. She died on Aug 2008. She was the daughter of Paul
Edvard Thode 1491 and of Gudrun With 935.
Children of Ruth With Thode 1495 and Erling Bjørnrud 1503
1. Erling Bjørnrud 1504, Birth: 15 Jan 1937
Spouse 1: Erling Bjørnrud 1503 162-1
Spouse 2: Halvor Skappel 1505 162-2 Halvor Skappel 1505 was born on 23 Dec 1945.
Jon With Thode 1496 Jon With Thode 1496 was born on 28 Mar 1910. He died on 23 Feb 1967. He was the son of Paul
Edvard Thode 1491 and of Gudrun With 935.
Children of Jon With Thode 1496 and Ester Heløe 1506
1. Hans Jacob Thode 1507, Birth: 4 May 1943
Spouse: Ester Heløe 1506 Ester Heløe 1506 was born on 26 Jul 1911. She died on 27 Apr 1982.
Gerd Bakke 1510 Gerd Bakke 1510 was born in 1907. She was the daughter of Alan Norbø Bakke 1508 and of Augusta
Page 208 of 233
With 700.
Richarda Augusta With Bakke 1511 Richarda Augusta With Bakke 1511 was born in 1909. She was the daughter of Alan Norbø Bakke
1508 and of Augusta With 700.
Bjørn Bakke 1512 Bjørn Bakke 1512 was born in 1913. He was the son of Alan Norbø Bakke 1508 and of Augusta With
700.
Bergljot With 1516 Bergljot With 1516 was born on 13 Feb 1917. She was the daughter of Richard Bernhard With Jr. 701
and of Magna Andersen Dalsbø 1513.
Spouse: Iversen 1517
Paul Edouard Thode 1500 Paul Edouard Thode 1500 was born on 14 Jun 1941. He is the son of Paul Edvard Thode 1494 and of
Aase Linchausen Bjørseth 1497.
Ulf Thode 1502 Ulf Thode 1502 was born on 14 Nov 1943. He is the son of Paul Edvard Thode 1494 and of Aase
Linchausen Bjørseth 1497.
Bjørn Thode 1501 Bjørn Thode 1501 was born on 14 Nov 1943. He is the son of Paul Edvard Thode 1494 and of Aase
Linchausen Bjørseth 1497.
Erling Bjørnrud 1504 Erling Bjørnrud 1504 was born on 15 Jan 1937. He is the son of Erling Bjørnrud 1503 and of Ruth With
Thode 1495.
Hans Jacob Thode 1507 Hans Jacob Thode 1507 was born on 4 May 1943. He is the son of Jon With Thode 1496 and of Ester
Heløe 1506.
Page 209 of 233
8.6 ANNA SUSANNE WITH239 AND ANTON MARIUS SCHULTZE241
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreas Dahl,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Sivert Regnor
With,1837-38
Died as a child
Sivert Odin With,
1839-41
Died as a child
Edvin Marenius With,
1841-1933
(i)Jensine Marie
Jørgensdatter, 1847-
(ii)Maren Amundsen
Sivert Anton Dahl With,
1844-
(i) Johanne Bernhoft
Kildal, 1847-1871
(ii)Sara Karoline
Briszcach, 1847-
Richard Bernhard With, 1846-
1930
(i)Oline Sophie Wennberg,
1844-78
(ii)Augusta Septima
Wennberg,1847-1938
Anna Susanne With,
1849-1930
Anton Marius Schultze,
1846-
Ole Wold Dahl
With,1851
Emma With,
1853
Emma Karoline
With,1854-
Daniel Andreas With,
1859-1937
Axeline Schiotz,
1869-1938
Karl E. Schultze,
1877
Sivert Ragnar
Schultze, 1878
Olaf Dahl
Schultze, 1880
Anne B.M.
Schultze, 1881
Karo E. Schultze,
1883
Karl E. Schultze,
1888
Valborg Schultze,
1892
Martha A.
Schultze, 1885
Page 210 of 233
Anna Susanne With 239 Anna Susanne With 239 was born on 12 May 1849. She died on 7 May 1930. She was the daughter of
Sivert Regnor With 106 and of Anne Birgithe Olsdatter Dahl 104.
She was baptised on 9 Sep 1849.
Children of Anna Susanne With 239 and Anton Marius Schultze 241
1. Karl E. Schultze 1520, Birth: 1877
2. Sivert Ragnar Schultze 1521, Birth: 1878
3. Olaf Dahl Schultze 1522, Birth: 1880
4. Anne B. M. Schultze 1523, Birth: 1881
5. Karo E. Schultze 1524, Birth: 1883
6. Martha A. Schultze 1525, Birth: 1885
7. Karl E. Schultze 1526, Birth: 1888
8. Valborg Schultze 1527, Birth: 1892
Spouse: Anton Marius Schultze 241 Anton Marius Schultze 241 was born in 1846.
Karl E. Schultze 1520 Karl E. Schultze 1520 was born in 1877. He was the son of Anton Marius Schultze 241 and of Anna
Susanne With 239.
Sivert Ragnar Schultze 1521 Sivert Ragnar Schultze 1521 was in 1878. He was the son of Anton Marius Schultze 241 and of Anna
Susanne With 239.
Olaf Dahl Schultze 1522 Olaf Dahl Schultze 1522 was born in 1880. He was the son of Anton Marius Schultze 241 and of Anna
Susanne With 239.
Anne B. M. Schultze 1523 Anne B. M. Schultze 1523 was born in 1881. She was the daughter of Anton Marius Schultze 241 and of
Anna Susanne With 239.
Karo E. Schultze 1524 Karo E. Schultze 1524 was in 1883. She was the daughter of Anton Marius Schultze 241 and of Anna
Susanne With 239.
Martha A. Schultze 1525 Martha A. Schultze 1525 was born in 1885. She was the daughter of Anton Marius Schultze 241 and of Anna
Susanne With 239.
Karl E. Schultze 1526 Karl E. Schultze 1526 was born in 1888. He was the son of Anton Marius Schultze 241 and of Anna Susanne
With 239.
Valborg Schultze 1527 Valborg Schultze 1527 was born in 1892. She was the daughter of Anton Marius Schultze 241 and of Anna
Susanne With 239.
1.
Page 211 of 233
8.7 OLE WOLD DAHL WITH237
Ole Wold Dahl With 237 was born in Tromsø in 1851 and he died as a child.
8.8 EMMA WITH1037
Emma With 1037 was born in Tromsø in 1853 and she died as a child.
8.9 EMMA KAROLINE WITH236
Emma Karoline With 236 was born in Tromsø in 1854 and she died as a child.
Page 212 of 233
8.10 DANIEL ANDREAS WITH240 AND AXELINE SCHIOTZ705
Baard Benjamin Nicolai Dahl,1805-76
Maren Anna Klæboe,1808-80
Simon Andreas Dahl,1807-74
Sophie Andrea Andersen,1810-93
Ole Johan Wold Dahl,1813-75
Maria Andrea Rasmussen,1812-75
Ole Hansen Dahl,1770(74)-1839
Elen Martha Wold 1774-1855
Anne Birgithe Dahl,1814-71
Sivert Regnor With,1810-97
Lorentz Andreas Dahl,1810-1860
Golla Hansdatter Hertel,1813-1866
Sivert Regnor
With,1837-38
Died as a child
Sivert Odin With,
1839-41
Died as a child
Edvin Marenius With,
1841-1933
(i)Jensine Marie
Jørgensdatter, 1847-
(ii)Maren Amundsen
Sivert Anton Dahl With,
1844-
(i) Johanne Bernhoft
Kildal, 1847-1871
(ii)Sara Karoline
Briszcach, 1847-
Richard Bernhard With, 1846-
1930
(i)Oline Sophie Wennberg,
1844-78
(ii)Augusta Septima
Wennberg,1847-1938
Anna Susanne With,
1849-1930
Anton Marius Schultze,
1846-
Ole Wold Dahl
With,1851
Emma With,
1853
Emma Karoline
With,1854-
Daniel Andreas With,
1859-1937
Axeline Schiotz,
1869-1938
Arthur Schiotz With, 1888
(i)Pauline Kent, 1903
(ii)Myrt Scharf, 1894
Georg Orlando With, 1892-1963
Elizabeth Marie Milligan, 1892-1991
Torolf Edwin With, 1901-1979
Helen Lucile Hanna, 1903-1978
Georg Orlando With, 1923-1984
Joan Frances Cambell,1925-1985
Richard Edwin With, 1935
Necis Cecilie Moorhead, 1938-
1968
Nancy Hanna With, 1934
Georg F. Merill, 1932
Helen Anna With, 1930-1995
Ferdinand Vincent Huber,
1925
Gregory Georg
With, 1952
Peter James With,
1954
Linda Joan With,
1956
Ferdinand Vincent
Huber, 1952
Nancy Ann Huber,
1955
David Andrew
Huber, 1957
Linda Linn Merill,
1965
Georg Edwin
Merill, 1966
Tracy Linn With,
1961-68
Richard Daniel
With, 1961-1968
Page 213 of 233
Daniel Andreas With 240 Daniel Andreas With 240 was born on 18 Sep 1859. He died in 1937. He was the son of Sivert Regnor With
106 and of Anne Birgithe Olsdatter Dahl 104.
Children of Daniel Andreas With 240 and Axeline Schiotz 705
1. Arthur Schiotz With 708, Birth: Oct 1889, Death: 13 Jun 1955
2. Georg Orlando With 709, Birth: 25 Jul 1892, Death: May 1963
3. Thorolf Edwin With 710, Birth: 14 Jul 1901, Death: 10 Dec 1979
Spouse: Axeline Schiotz 705 Axeline Schiotz 705 was born in 1869. She died in 1938. She was the daughter of Fredrik Axel Schiotz 706
and of Jørgine Knudsen 707.
Arthur Schiotz With 708 Arthur Schiotz With 708 was born on Oct 1889. He died on 13 Jun 1955. He was the son of Daniel Andreas
With 240 and of Axeline Schiotz 705.
Spouse 1: Pauline Kent 711 Pauline Kent 711 was born in 1903.
Spouse 2: Myrt Scharf 712 Myrt Scharf 712 was born in 1894.
Georg Orlando With 709 Georg Orlando With 709 was born on 25 Jul 1892. He died in May 1963. He was the son of Daniel Andreas
With 240 and of Axeline Schiotz 705.
Children of Georg Orlando With 709 and Elizabeth Marie Milligan 713
1. Georg Orlando With 1528, Birth: 29 Oct 1923, Death: 14 Oct 1984
Spouse: Elizabeth Marie Milligan 713 Elizabeth Marie Milligan 713 was born on 8 Dec 1892. She died in May 1991.
Thorolf Edwin With 710 Thorolf Edwin With 710 was born on 14 Jul 1901. He died on 10 Dec 1979. He was the son of Daniel
Andreas With 240 and of Axeline Schiotz 705.
Children of Thorolf Edwin With 710 and Helen Lucile Hanna 714
1. Helen Anna With 1533, Birth: 19 Mar 1930, Death: 8 Sep 1995
2. Nancy Hanna With 1534, Birth: 26 May 1934
3. Richard Edwin With 1535, Birth: 16 Nov 1935
Spouse: Helen Lucile Hanna 714 Helen Lucile Hanna 714 was on 13 Jun 1903. She died on 26 Aug 1978. She was the daughter of Wiliam
Lorimer Ii Hanna 715 and of Maud Laub 716.
Georg Orlando With 1528 Georg Orlando With 1528 was born on 29 Oct 1923. He died on 14 Oct 1984. He was the son of Georg
Orlando With 709 and of Elizabeth Marie Milligan 713.
Children of Georg Orlando With 1528 and Joan Frances Campbell 1529
1. Gregory Georg With 1530, Birth: 25 Oct 1952
2. Peter James With 1531, Birth: 17 Mar 1954
3. Linda Joan With 1532, Birth: 23 Nov 1956
Spouse: Joan Frances Campbell 1529 Joan Frances Campbell 1529 was born on 1 Mar 1925. She died on 18 Apr 1985.
Helen Anna With 1533 Helen Anna With 1533 was born on 19 Mar 1930. She died on 8 Sep 1995. She was the daughter of Thorolf
Edwin With 710 and of Helen Lucile Hanna 714.
Page 214 of 233
Children of Helen Anna With 1533 and Ferdinand Vincent Huber 1536
1. Ferdinand Vincent Huber 1537, Birth: 1952
2. Nancy Ann Huber 1538, Birth: 1955
3. David Andrew Huber 1539, Birth: 1957
Spouse: Ferdinand Vincent Huber 1536 Ferdinand Vincent Huber 1536 was born in 1925.
Nancy Hanna With 1534 Nancy Hanna With 1534 was born on 26 May 1934. She is the daughter of Thorolf Edwin With 710 and of
Helen Lucile Hanna 714.
Children of Nancy Hanna With 1534 and George F. Merill 1540
1. Linda Ann Merill 1541, Birth: 22 Mar 1965
2. Georg Edwin Merill 1542, Birth: 7 Aug 1966
Spouse: George F. Merill 1540 George F. Merill 1540 was born on 27 Mar 1932.
Richard Edwin With 1535 Richard Edwin With 1535 was born on 16 Nov 1935. He is the son of Thorolf Edwin With 710 and of Helen
Lucile Hanna 714.
Children of Richard Edwin With 1535 and Necis Ceclie Moorhead 1543
1. Traci Lynn With 1544, Birth: 22 Mar 1961, Death: 6 Jul 1968
2. Richard Daniel With 1545, Birth: 14 Sep 1961, Death: 6 Jul 1968
Spouse: Necis Ceclie Moorhead 1543 Necis Ceclie Moorhead 1543 was born on 30 Oct 1938. She died on 6 Jul 1968.
Gregory Georg With 1530 Gregory Georg With 1530 was born on 25 Oct 1952. He is the son of Georg Orlando With 1528 and of Joan
Frances Campbell 1529.
Peter James With 1531 Peter James With 1531 was born on 17 Mar 1954. He is the son of Georg Orlando With 1528 and of Joan
Frances Campbell 1529.
Linda Joan With 1532 Linda Joan With 1532 was born in 23 Nov 1956. She is the daughter of Georg Orlando With 1528 and of
Joan Frances Campbell 1529.
Ferdinand Vincent Huber 1537 Ferdinand Vincent Huber 1537 was born in 1952. He is the son of Ferdinand Vincent Huber 1536 and of
Helen Anna With 1533.
Nancy Ann Huber 1538 Nancy Ann Huber 1538 was born in 1955. She is the daughter of Ferdinand Vincent Huber 1536 and of
Helen Anna With 1533.
David Andrew Huber 1539 David Andrew Huber 1539 was born in 1957. He is the son of Ferdinand Vincent Huber 1536 and of Helen
Anna With 1533.
Linda Ann Merill 1541 Linda Ann Merill 1541 was born in 22 Mar 1965. She is the daughter of George F. Merill 1540 and of Nancy
Hanna With 1534.
Page 215 of 233
Georg Edwin Merill 1542 Georg Edwin Merill 1542 was born in 7 Aug 1966. He is the son of George F. Merill 1540 and of Nancy
Hanna With 1534.
Traci Lynn With 1544 Traci Lynn With 1544 was born in 22 Mar 1961. She died on 6 Jul 1968. She was the daughter of Richard
Edwin With 1535 and of Necis Ceclie Moorhead 1543.
Richard Daniel With 1545 Richard Daniel With 1545 was born in 14 Sep 1961. He died on 6 Jul 1968. He was the son of Richard
Edwin With 1535 and of Necis Ceclie Moorhead 1543.
Page 216 of 233
9 DAHL EMIGRANTS
A number of the Dahl family members emigrated for different countries, however most of
them for North America, USA and Canada. Among those are:
Name
Familtytree
number
Immigration
dateTo/destination
1 Aall, Anathon
2 Aas, Bernt Theodor 126
3 Bjørnrud, Erling 1504
4 Bøe, Regine Olsen 1648 1881
5 Daae, Herman 1963 Sweden, Canada, pilot-electro engineer
6 Dahl, Adolph Herman Hermansen 150
7 Dahl, Anton Hermansen 665 1905
8 Dahl, Bjarne 1899 New Jersey
9 Dahl, Borghild 168 Chicago, USA
10 Dahl, Herman Richard Klæboe 144
11 Dahl, Nikolai Marenius 222
12 Dahl, Olaf Georg Martin 149 1902 Canada
13 Dahl, Oluf Dahl 262
14 Dahl, Ragnvald 169
15 Dahl, Regnor Fredrik Lauritz 173 1881
16 Dahl, Simon Kristian 1875 Naval engineer, South Africa,Los Angeles
17 Dahl, Sofie Helene 1888
18 Enger, Karl 1843
19 Krohn, Ivar Karl 1889
20 Krohn, Jens 1893
21 Krohn, Simon Einar 1890
22 Lilleåren, Anna Johannessen 1951
23 Lindeberg, Marie 249 1881
24 Michalsen, Anna Amalie 254
25 Michalsen, Maren Anna 257
26 Natvig, Regine Birgithe 250
27 Tidemann (Marcusdatter), Martha Andrea 952
28 With, Daniel Andreas 240
29 Østvold, Sverre 784
Page 217 of 233
10 GEOGRAPHY
Vadsø
Kirkenes
Nesseby Hammerfest
Kirkenes Skjervøy
Kirkenes Tromsø
Andøy/Andenes
Kvæfjord
Øksnes/Langenes
Karasjokk
Gibostad Ibestad
Steigen
Rødøy
Trondheim
es
Ålesund
Valdres/Sør-Aurdal
Sokndal/Kirkebø Skåtøy/Kragerø
Hurdal
Oslo
Furnes
Page 218 of 233
10.1 KVAEFIORD
It all started here, our first Dahl, Ole Hansen Dahl, was born in Dale i Kvaefiord. His
grandparents (father’s parents) lived at Oeynes where Ole’s father, Hans Rasmussen was
born. The family moved across the fiord to Dahle at about 1755(must be this , not 1855 as in
the org text), here he met Beret Andersdatter and Ole was born, most likely in 1774. He was
at least baptized in the church 13 March 1774. (4 Sunday of Lent). Ole took the name Dahl
after the farm Dale where he grew up. The Dale farm was at that time owned by Nils
Pedersen, farmer and local police man. In the register he is mentioned as Beret’s brother,
most likely half-brother. After receiving training to become a teacher by the vicar, Buchardt,
Ole got a job in the late 1790 as school master in Kierringoe, Steigen. Ole had no siblings and
with that Dahlfamily left Kvaefiord.
Oynes, “where it all started” is the farm on the edge of Kveoy. There are a lot of old graves
along the sea side. Most of them from the early “Iron-age”. The area is full with stories about
both people and powers. There is a story written by the vicar in the Baptist church Helbostad
in the 1920, “Havet Gru”. The island seems to have been the first “kremmerleie” or
“borgerleie” in Kvaefiord. Already in 1680 there was a beggar there, Jon Ellingsen Normann,
he moved in 1682 to Elgsnes. Later Tarald Gievaer had this borgerleie at Oynes, until he
married the widow at Vebostad (on the same island) and moved there. There is no more
information about “borgere” at Oynes. The place has poor harbour, so maybe it was left due
to that, even though otherwise it is easy to reach by boat. (Erling Linde, Kvaefiord boka,
1960).
The Dahl family returned to Kvaefiord in 1951, Anna Ida Mathilde Dahl married to John
Roest Scheldrup Olaisen without any knowledge about the family history. In 1950 they
bought the shop Dankert Nilsen from Klaus Roest. For the first 4 years the family rented
house from Asta Roervik, Dalsnes this was part of the Dalegard where Ole grew up! 1956-57
Laily Oynes was working as maid with Olaisens, and John had much business with the
people at Oynes and Dahle. The Dahl family disappeared from Kvaefiord when Anna passed
away in 2006.
10.2 TRONDHEIM
Somehow Ole, while at the school in Kjerringoy,met his Ellen from Strinda, Trondheim, how
they met is another story. But Dahl family from that time seems to have many connections to
Trondheim. Ellen and Ole’s daughter ,Anne Birgitte, married her cousin Sivert With from
Trondheim and their son, Richard With (father of the coast liner!) was married to the sisters
Page 219 of 233
Oliane and Augusta (both at the same time??) Wennberg, daughters of school principal Ole
Wennberg, Bakkland school, Trondheim.
Familes Wold,Baard and the son Joergen Lorentz, all lived at Lademoen. Nanna With
describes their lands in her book “Underveis” in this way: Joergen Lorents Wold, who
besides being a sailor, harbour-master and officer also had a well known hostel and
restaurant, ”Wolds Minne” at his beautiful farm, which is mentioned in Carl W. Schnitler’s
book; “Norwegian Gardens”. Here count Schmettow’s coach was used as hut in the garden.
Close by was police Wold’s beautiful farm, “Lykkens Prove”.
Here is a map over today’s Trondheim with Strinda and Lademoen:
Lademoen
Dahl family still has connetions to Trondheim. Gudreun Dahl, Gustav Dahl’s youngest
daughter from his first marriage, a nurse, midwife and nurse, she worked for many years at
E.C Dahls, she was married to Nikolai Eidem . their daughter, Randi, married with Jens Erik
Lervik, live in Kval, just outside Trondheim. Andrea Erikka Dahl, Gustav Dahl’s oldest
daughter, was married to Olaf Rokseth from Trondheim and in her old age, she lived in
Trondheim. Their son, Rolf, prof.med, was working for many years at Trondheim Hospital.
10.3 TROMSOE
Around 1818, Ole was headhunted, to Tromsoe to establish a public school there. Vicar
Bochgrevink, made sure that “Klokkergarden”, north on the island, was there for Ole.
“klokkergarden” was just above today’s University, it reached to the seaside. The house was
torn down in 1945, and was used by Bjerk’s horse riding school. It is thought that the family
settled here when they came to Tromsoe. Later, 1825, Ole got some land in the city and built
a house close to the school, Sjogata 7.
Sjøgata anno 1955, view in direction of Sjøgata 2 where Ole Wold Dahl’s house was. The
school was across the street to the left.
Page 220 of 233
Ole’s son, Ole Wold Dahl, took over as teacher and paris clerk and was central figure in the
development of the public school in Tromsoe. Ole’s 2.son, Simon, got “borgerskap” in 1833
and he had form some years a shop in Strandskillet (Strandgata 29), Ole’s daughter Anne
Birgitte and family lived at Soroya, also Tromsoe, where Richard Bermhard With grew up.
There are many of Ole’s descendants living in Tromsoe for the next generations.
The Dahl family took in many ways part in the development of Tromsoe in 1800’s. Many of
the “Dahl- properties” are mentioned in Tromsoe City’s history (book 1) by N.A. Ytreberg,
like:
We have to count Ole Dahl’s sons (but OHD had 4 sons, Baard ,Lorentz, Simon, Ole) who both became business men! Autumn 1818 an important meeting concerning schools in Tromsoe was held, this was in connection to the Law of 14 June,1816. It was decided to try with one school in Tromsoe,. This was constructed close to the church (now Bankgaten 5), two floors, torvtak(grass roof) 221/2 alen long and 6 alen wide. Four rooms + kitchen (with open fire place and oven). The Bishop Krogh was asked to make sure this building was arranged in accordance to the people’s wishes, and also to decide how much they all should contribute for a teacher’s salary. - Vicar Borchgrevink made sure the “Klokkergarden” wa made available for Ole Dahl. In addition Ole Dahl got in 1825 land in the city and built a house there (Sjogata 7) - Klokker Dahl built Sjogata 7 (1825), this was later owned by his son Baard Dahl. This is maybe the oldest house in the city with “laying panel. The door is plain, but the window frames have the typical empire-design. -
Sjøgata 7 (Ole Hansen Dahls house)
Bankgata 5 (The school)
”Klokkergarden”
Strandskillet and Sorbyen-Anne Birgitte og
Sivert Withs house and Simon Dahl’s shop
Page 221 of 233
In the school nothing happened until the city got their own administration, klokker Dahl passed away in 1839, but his son Ole Wold Dahl had already had this position since 1833. In 1837 he married the vicar’s daughter, Andrea Marie Rasmussen, they built a house on the corner across from the church-yard, where the telegraph now stands. - Simon Dahl had a shop in the two floors house close by Strandgata 29. In 1852 there was a fire in parish clerk Dahl ( Ole Wold Dahl)’s house. This house had torv-roof, which they think helped to stop the fire from spreading.
Anne Birgitte and Sivert Regnor With’s house in “Sørbyen” is also described in the book
“Underveis” by Nanna With, the daughter of Richard Bernhard With.
The Dahl and With-families also took part in the social circles and life of Tromsoe:
10.4 VADSOE
Vadsoe has been written in many different ways throughout the history, Vasthoen(1520),
Vaadsoeen(1567), Wadzoen (1597), Wadsoe(1620), Watsoe(1683), Vasoen (1694) and
Vadsoen (1717). Vadsoe has been a fishing village and expected inhabited by Norwegians in
more than 300 years before it became a city in 1833.
From mid 1800 Vadsoe and the rest of east Finnmark experienced good economy and more
people moved here. The brothers Lorentz Andreas Dahl and Baard Benjamin Nikolai Dahl
(sons of Ellen and Ole Hansen Dahl) moved here in 1830, Lorentz came first and most likely
encouraged his brother to follow, 1838.
Photos of Vadsoe at different times in modern history:
Party in Hans With’s garden, Richard
Bernhard With with a stiff hat to the left.
Page 222 of 233
Lorentz Andreas Dahl came to Vadsoe around 1830, he was the first of us Dahl. He started
business at Torvet, where Vadsoe Modeforretning was for some time.
Andreas Esbensen, father in law to Johan Marenius Rasch Dahl, started shop in Kirkegata,
this was later run by Johan.
When Johan passed away, Andrea Erikka and daughters Thora and Erikka moved to
Teatergata 54.
Different generations of Esbensen has lived in Esbensengarden, here also Carl Brammer
Esbensen married to Maren Andrea Dahl (daughter of Simon Dahl, who was brother of Baard
Benjamin Nikolai Dahl and uncle of Johan Rasch), so also a Dahl has lived there!
A census was held in 1900, then Anna Eugenie and Gustav with the children Andrea, Dagmar
and Johan (Edvard) together with Anna’s parents lived in Slettengaten 116. In 1908 Gustav
bought the neighbouring house Slettengata 117, where they moved and lived later.
Slettengata 116-117
Herman Dahls street
Lorentz Dahl had his business in Torvet.
FromTanavegen up to Glimmerstua
kindergarden
Kirkegata and Andreas Esbensens
business and house which was taken over by his son-in-law Johan M. Rasch
Dahl.
Teatergata,
Esbensen’s house
Page 223 of 233
11 INDEX Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
AA Ananiassen Vilgunn 1217 124-132
Aagaard E 791 190 Ananiassen Willy 1210 119-124
Aagaard Fredrikke ( Frida) Marie 790 190 Andersdatter Beret 974 8
Aall Achtan Louis de Serèrene d'Acqueria 2015 107 Andersdatter Kristina Margreta 141 178
Aall Alf Immanuel Gustav 272 105-107 Andersen Claus Daa 1476 200
Aall Anathon August Fredrik 266 105-107 Andersen Erling With 1477 200-201
Aall Cato Nicolai Benjamin Nilsen 265 105-107 Andersen Håkon With 1478 200
Aall Charlotte Henrikke Ragna 271 105-107 Andersen Per Oscar 489 54
Aall Dagny Therese Susanne 2012 105-108 Andersen Petter Joacim Dahl 491 54-58
Aall Esther Nathalia Mathilde 268 105-107 Andersen Sara With 1479 200-201
Aall Hans Cato 666 105 Andersen Sophie Andrea 661 12
Aall Herman Johan Regnor Harris 269 105-107 Andersen Tine Dahl 490 54-58
Aall Maren Anna Nielsine 270 105 Andersen Trine 447 55
Aall Niels Anton Hansen 175 11-104-105 Andersen W. 228 179
Aall Niels Emil Ude 2011 108 Andreassen Bjørnar 1177 130
Aall Oskar Ørnulf de Serèrene d'Acqueria 2016 107 Andreassen Emilie Hov 1647 133-139
Aall Signe Olava Nicoline 273 105-108 Andreassen Gudrun Magdalene 1623 120
Aall Vera Dagny 248 108 Andreassen Jan Eugen 1628 120-125
Aars Agnar 1594 108-109 Andreassen Johan Edvart Charles 1624 120
Aars Elin 1586 109-110 Andreassen Monica 1179 130-138
Aars Ingeborg 1592 110-111 Andreassen Ole Andreas 1178 130-138
Aars Ivar 740 108-109 Andreassen Patrick Aune 1643 133-139
Aars Jon 1587 109-110 Andreassen Peer 1633 125-133
Aars Jonathan 735 107-108 Andreassen Sissel 1632 125-133
Aars Kristian 1602 109-110 Andreassen Tonje 1180 130-138
Aars Kristian Birch - Reichenvald 275 107 Andrup Christine Marie 806 14
Aars Kristine 1599 109-110 Aslaksen Elen Kristine 296 80-81
Aars Laila 734 107-108 Aspestrand Elisabet 1788 165
Aars Marit 1585 109 Aune Ann - Christin 1640 133
Aars Solveig 1596 108-109 Aune Arnulf 1641 133
Aars Solveig 1601 109-110 BAars Torstein 1595 108-109 Baastad Maren 264 36
Aars Vilde 1598 109-110 Baier Susanne Charlotte 1921 162
Aars Øystein 739 108 Bakke Alan Norbø 1508 206
Aarvig Per 1091 21 Bakke Bjørn 1512 206-208
Aas Anna Theodora 768 181-182 Bakke Gerd 1510 206-208
Aas Bernt 1 Theodor 769 181 Bakke Nils 1509 206
Aas Bernt 2 Theodor 764 181-182 Bakke Richarda Augusta With 1511 206-208
Aas Bernt Theodor 126 180-181 Bakken Jørn Ivar 1753 102
Aas Bernt Theodor 759 181 Bakken Torill 1307 127
Aas Birgitte 765 181 Balto Marianne 1256 126
Aas Dorthea 770 181-182 Barlien Harald 610 92-93
Aas Einar 1093 21 Barlien Ingrid Nanna 612 92-93
Aas Golla Ulrikka 766 181-182 Barlien Johannes 611 92-93
Aas Hilda 1 763 181 Barlien Terje 609 92
Aas Hilda 2 774 181 Barricelli Luisa Aall 742 107-108
Aas Ida 767 181-182 Barricelli Maurizio 276 107
Aas Johannes 772 181-182 Barricelli Nils Aall 741 107-108
Aas Margit 773 181-182 Beck Annie Marie Juell 1880 153
Aas Sara Fredrikke 771 181-182 Beebe Mr 260 28
A Bekken Andre 503 53
Abelstad Anne Lise 1157 129 Bekken Lasse Falch 504 53-56
Abhari Ahmed El - 633 97-98 Bekken Stian Falch 505 53-56
Abhari Somaya El - 632 97-98 Bekkevold Dagny Valborg 2012 108
Ackermand Bernhard Martin 110 186 Bekkonen Mathis 1269 36
Aikio Anne - Mona 467 53 Bendiksen Freidis 1318 128
Almquist Karin 1806 172 Berg Kari 1881 154
Amundsen Maren 1464 196-197 Berg Ragnhild 1143 119
Ananiassen Anny 1121 118 Bergesen Solveig 448 50
Ananiassen Arnhild 1219 124-132 Berle Alvilda (Ba) 1938 160
Ananiassen Edgar 1207 119-124 Bertheussen Hanna Fredrikke Allan 1493 206
Ananiassen Eilert 1206 119 Betsi Anja 1241 125-133
Ananiassen Erling 1208 119-124 Betsi Benedikte 1239 133-139
Ananiassen Gerd Tove 1734 51 Betsi Hanne 1238 133-139
Ananiassen Kirsten 1209 119-124 Betsi Jens Roald 1240 125-133
Ananiassen Lill Eirin 1221 124-132 Betsi John Ingvald 1236 125-133
Ananiassen Magna 1294 121 Betsi Roald 1235 125
Ananiassen Ronny 1218 124-132 Betten Camilla 623 97
Ananiassen Tommy 1220 124-132 Betten Iris Cordelia Dahl 625 97-98
Page 224 of 233
Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
Betten John Rainer 624 97-98 Dahl Anathon 1364 31-32
Bigset Kolbjørn Arne 392 63 Dahl Andrea Erikka 24 40-41-42
Bigseth Gabriel 398 66-70 Dahl Andrea Skrede 454 52-56
Bigseth Kjetil 394 63-66 Dahl Anette 1782 160-163
Bigseth Mathias 401 66 Dahl Ann Karin 343 65-121-128
Bigseth Mille Andrea 400 66-70 Dahl Anna 17 62-63
Bigseth Rebekka 397 66-70 Dahl Anna Hemmingdine 137 178-179
Bigseth Vilgunn 393 63-66 Dahl Anna Ida Mathilde 155 36-37
Bishop Jason 1728 55 Dahl Anna Ida Mathilde 2 40-74-75
Bjørnrud Erling 1503 207 Dahl Anna Margrethe 1090 20-21
Bjørnrud Erling 1504 207-208 Dahl Anna Nicoline Baardsdatter 247 27-28
Bjørseth Aase Linchausen 1497 207 Dahl Anna Rose 1571 144-146
Bjørseth Carl Ludvig 1498 207 Dahl Anne Birgithe Olsdatter 104 14-195
Blom- Bakke Elin 1980 191 Dahl Anne Kristine 644 83
Blæstrud Frida Elisabeth 1984 190-191 Dahl Anne Regine Lorentzdatter 125 13-180-181
Blæstrud Jorunn Margrethe 1983 190-191 Dahl Anne Sophie (Anka) 1821 159
Blæstrud Ola 795 190 Dahl Annikken 628 97-98
Blæstrud Ole Martin 1990 190-191 Dahl Anton Hermansen 665 19-20
Bohinen Reidun 1321 128 Dahl Anton William 1366 31-32
Bondix Fredrikke Nicoline Cathrina 947 28 Dahl Arnfinn 460 51-53
Bore Fabienne 97 76 Dahl Baard Nikolai Baardsen 72 16-30-31
Boyle Eila Suzanne 423 51-54 Dahl Baard Nikolai Benjamin 53 11-16-18-28
Boyle Jacob Bishop 435 55-59 Dahl Berit 1940 160-163
Boyle Johan Peter 1723 51 Dahl Betsy Olefine 1824 12-156-157
Boyle John Morten 421 51-54 Dahl Betzy Kristine 224 13-184-185
Boyle Kathleen Margrethe 422 51-54 Dahl Bjarne 1899 150
Boyle Liv Elisabeth 424 51-55 Dahl Bjørg Vilgunn 18 62-63
Boyle Maiken Karolina 426 54-58 Dahl Bjørn Albert 21 62-64
Brahde Alf Cato Aall 744 108-109 Dahl Bjørn-Erik 283 64-67
Brahde Camilla 1583 109-110 Dahl Borghild 168 19-20
Brahde Rebecca 1582 109-110 Dahl Brandon 1692 25-26
Brahde Rolf 743 108 Dahl Bård Nicolai Zakarias 1369 31-33
Brattsti Adrian Schjelderup Olaisen 317 77 Dahl Carl Anthon Reiner Baardsen 83 112-113
Briszach Sara Karoline Kristine 689 199-200 Dahl Caroline 1697 145-147
Bruun Brynjolf 1946 161 Dahl Caroline Johanne Lorentsdatter 779 14-188-189
Bruun Fredrik Kristian 1947 161-164 Dahl Catherine Barbara 1936 160-163
Bruun Fredrikke Johanne Olava ( Rikka) 1817 158-159 Dahl Cathrine Marie Hansdatter 134 178
Bye Odd 44 73 Dahl Chris 1691 25-26
Bye Osvald Birger 43 73 Dahl Christian 473 53-57
Bøe Regine Olsen 1648 18-22-23 Dahl Cristopher 1664 24-25
C Dahl Cristopher 1696 145-147
Campbell Joan Frances 1529 213 Dahl Dag Agnar 1122 65-118-121
Christiansen Tora 1897 150 Dahl Dagmar Karoline 38 40-43-44
Christie Aagot 1915 159-162 Dahl Dankert Erik 15 62
Christie Helga 1907 159-161 Dahl David Jay 1614 143
Christie Johan (Johnny) Koren 1909 159-161 Dahl Dawn Dagny Mathilda 1650 23-24
Christie Margrethe Sofie Fredrikke (Mosse) 1912 159-161 Dahl Eduard Cornelius 1836 12-149-150
Christie Martha 1908 159-161 Dahl Einar Regnor 1118 117-118
Christie Nils Cornelius 1820 159 Dahl Elenore Anne Christine 1826 12-152-153
Ciopala Alice Maria Alexandra 804 192 Dahl Elenore Detlefine 1834 12-151
Cohn Charlotte 1699 145-147 Dahl Elevine Elisabeth Hansdatter 135 178
Cohn William 1698 145 Dahl Elisabeth 287 64-68
Colmar Mary 1694 145 Dahl Elise 2 227 14-176-193
D Dahl Elise Otilde 109 13-186
Daae Denyse 1917 164 Dahl Ellen Marie 244 14-194
Daae Hermann 1963 161-163 Dahl Elsa 1088 20-21
Daae Ludvig 1964 161-164 Dahl Else Olea 1560 55-59
Daae Peter 1943 161 Dahl Erikka Andrea Johansdatter 153 36
d'Acqueria Gerhardine 729 107 Dahl Erling Finn 1874 159-160
d'Acqueria Oscar Ferdinand 730 107 Dahl Erna 14 62
Dahl Aagot Fredrikke 1876 159-161 Dahl Ester Elisabeth 20 62-63
Dahl Aase 1089 20-21 Dahl Eugenie 35 50
Dahl Adolph Herman Hermansen 150 19-20 Dahl Evald 196 36-37
Dahl Adrian Phillip 1570 144-146 Dahl Fletcher 2009 20
Dahl Agnes Therese Regnorsdatter 668 117-118 Dahl Flora Jensine Fredricia Olsdatter 242 14-194
Dahl Alf Berge 451 52 Dahl Frederick Allen 1563 143
Page 225 of 233
Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
Dahl Fredrik 442 55-59 Dahl Lorenze Olea 1815 12-167-168
Dahl Fredrik Kristian Bruun 1948 159-161 Dahl Mai Bente 479 51-54
Dahl Fredrik Skrede 453 52-56 Dahl Maren Andrea 1810 12-28-170-171
Dahl Frode 645 83 Dahl Margaret (Peg) Jane 1659 24
Dahl Gabriel Fitch 1569 144-146 Dahl Margareth 618 97
Dahl Georg Sigmund 7 40-61-62 Dahl Marianne 647 83
Dahl Gerd 36 50-51 Dahl Marion 597 92
Dahl Gisle Gunnar 1937 159-160 Dahl Marit 284 53-64-67
Dahl Golla Hertel Lorentsdatter 220 179 Dahl Mathilde Karlsdatter 279 113
Dahl Greg 1662 24-25 Dahl Mathilde Susanne Baardsdatter 174 11-104-105
Dahl Gregory Sheldon 1617 143-145 Dahl Michael 1695 145-146
Dahl Grethe (gift Dahl) 2001 36 Dahl Mimmi Gyda 1722 50-51
Dahl Gudrun 48 40-78-79 Dahl Nathalie 1367 31-33
Dahl Gudrun Elenora 1945 159-161 Dahl Nicolai Benjamin 145 147
Dahl Gunvor Margrethe 16 62-63 Dahl Nikolai 261 31
Dahl Gustav Harald 302 81-91-92 Dahl Nikolai Marenius Wold 222 14-176-193
Dahl Gustav Johansen 3 36-38-39-40-42-80-81 Dahl Nils Aslak 301 81-96-97
Dahl Gøril 464 53-57 Dahl Nils Erling 34 50-51
Dahl Hagerup Zakkæus 1368 31 Dahl Olaf 13 52
Dahl Hannah Christine 475 53-57-67-71 Dahl Olaf 1681 19-20
Dahl Hans Georg Lorentzen 124 13-177-178 Dahl Olaf Georg Martin Hermansen 149 19
Dahl Hansine (Sinus) Bergitte 1813 12-175 Dahl Ole Christian Wold 243 14-194
Dahl Hansine Dorthea Hansdatter 131 178 Dahl Ole Edvard 440 52-55
Dahl Hege 598 92 Dahl Ole Hansen 120 7
Dahl Heidi Vibeke 439 52-55 Dahl Ole Johan Wold 118 14-194
Dahl Helene 468 53-57 Dahl Olga Eugenie 28 40-72-73
Dahl Helga 1822 159 Dahl Oluf 262 31-32
Dahl Henrik Hertel 133 178 Dahl Oluf Edvard Martin 146 16
Dahl Herman Gaustad 334 67-71 Dahl Peder C. Kj. 245 14-194
Dahl Herman Regnold 1649 23-24 Dahl Per Ragnvald 642 83
Dahl Herman Richard Klæboe 144 17-18-19-22-23 Dahl Ragna 1116 117-118
Dahl Hilde Marie 619 97 Dahl Ragna 956 140
Dahl Hjalmar Fredrik Berle 1939 160-163 Dahl Ragnor 1086 141
Dahl Håvard 471 53-57 Dahl Ragnvald 169 19-20
Dahl Inger (inga) Mathisdatter 1072 36-100-101 Dahl Ragnvald Mathis K. 297 81-82-83
Dahl Jakob Kristian 1326 32-33 Dahl Ramona 472 53-57
Dahl James Michael 1693 143-145 Dahl Randolf 565 86
Dahl Jan Einar 1125 121-128 Dahl Rannveig 648 83
Dahl Jan Helge 449 50-52 Dahl Raphael Xeno Skøtt 637 97-99
Dahl Janet Elizabeth 1618 143-145 Dahl Raymond 474 53-57
Dahl Jashua 1690 25 Dahl Rebekka Mathilde Baardsen 248 33
Dahl Jason 1689 25 Dahl Regine Bergitte 1351 31-33
Dahl Johan Edvard 10 40-49-50 Dahl Regnor Fredrik Lauritz Wold 173 114-117-140-141-142
Dahl Johan Fridtjof 31 50 Dahl Reidar 1117 117-118
Dahl Johan Marenius Rasch 8 28-33-34-35-36 Dahl Reidun Andrea 12 62
Dahl Johan Nicolai 154 36 Dahl Renate 465 53-57
Dahl Johan Rasch 111 186-187 Dahl Rita 478 51-54
Dahl Johan Rasch 936 36 Dahl Rolf Engh Johansen 67 36
Dahl Josephine Skøtt 636 97-98 Dahl Rolf Gustav 32 50
Dahl Kaleb Økland 477 51-53 Dahl Rudolf 1365 31-33
Dahl Karin 599 92 Dahl Rudolf Fredrik 955 117
Dahl Karl Anton 277 113 Dahl Ruth Inger 19 62-63
Dahl Karl Fredrik 419 50-51 Dahl Sara 1363 31-32
Dahl Karl Gustav 1099 40-73 Dahl Sebastian 653 83
Dahl Kjell Arne 617 97 Dahl Sheldon Tiedeman 1325 142-143
Dahl Knut 1682 19-20 Dahl Signe Bergliot 1819 159-160
Dahl Knut Juel Hermansen 148 19 Dahl Sigrid Marie 953 142
Dahl Kristin 1781 163-165 Dahl Sigurd Bernhard Hansen 136 178-179
Dahl Laila Gunhild 298 81-85-86 Dahl Simon Kristian 1875 159-160
Dahl Leif - Tore 459 51-53 Dahl Simon Marenius 1811 12-28-148
Dahl Leif 33 50 Dahl Simon Nicolai Marenius 1816 12-158-159
Dahl Leif Albert 1098 40-73 Dahl Simon Sarao 1837 150
Dahl Lena 482 53-57 Dahl Sofie 1896 150
Dahl Liv 600 92 Dahl Sofie Helene 1888 168
Dahl Liv Else 418 50-51 Dahl Sonja 1839 150
Dahl Lorentz Andreas 203 11-13-176 Dahl Sophie Marie 1835 12-151
Dahl Lorentz Andreas Lorentzen 221 13-179 Dahl Sophus Calmeyer 263 16
Dahl Lorentze Golla 132 178 Dahl Steven 1663 24-25
Page 226 of 233
Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
Dahl Steven Phillip 1567 144 Eidisen Marit 1293 127-135
Dahl Stig Arne 627 97-98 Eidisen Rolf Tore 1290 126
Dahl Stig J. R. 643 83 Eidsvik Marte 556 46-47
Dahl Stine 458 52-56 Eidsvik Ole Alexander 557 46-47
Dahl Susan Lee 1616 143-145 Ellen 1600 109
Dahl Svein Roar 450 50-52 Ellingsdatter Dorte Karine 828 44
Dahl Sverre 165 19-20 Engelmann Alfred Franz With 1490 206-207
Dahl Tamana Louanne 1565 144 Engelmann Frank 1489 206
Dahl Tamina Helena Sundin 425 51-54 Engelmann Johannes Paul 1488 206
Dahl Thea (gift Dahl) 1796 150 Enger Frank 1797 168-169
Dahl Thea 300 81-88-89 Enger Karl 1843 168
Dahl Theodor Fredrik 113 14-187 Enger Roy 1846 168-169
Dahl Thora Agnete 22 40-73 Enger Stella 1798 168-169
Dahl Thora Johansdatter 152 36 Engesæther Birgit 348 65
Dahl Thorleif 166 19-20 Engh Ella 1849 171
Dahl Timian 654 83-84 Englert Markus 1989 193
Dahl Tom Fredrik 438 51-55 Erga Anders Dahl 335 67
Dahl Tone 412 62-64 Eriksen Ingar 1759 103
Dahl Tonje 481 53-57 Erke Alexandra Blaser 568 86
Dahl Tor Erik 463 53-57 Erke Amalie Blaser 569 86
Dahl Tor Gustav 567 86 Erke Dina Alise 575 86-87
Dahl Trygve 1095 36 Erke Elisabeth Blaser 564 86
Dahl Trygve 167 19-20 Erke Erke 841 86
Dahl Trygve 1683 19-21 Erke Frank Dahl 566 86
Dahl Tyra Andrea 116 187 Erke Katrine Johansen 574 86-87
Dahl Vally 278 113 Erke Sophie Blaser 570 86-87
Dahl Vibeke Elisabeth 170 19-21 Esbensen Andreas 3 50 34
Dahl Victoria 1661 24-25 Esbensen Anniken Marika 1970 173-174
Dahl Victoria Skøtt 635 97-98 Esbensen Arnt Nicolay 1850 171
Dahl Wilhelm 1962 160-163 Esbensen Berit (gift Esbensen) 1969 173
Dahl William James 1658 24 Esbensen Carl Brammer 1809 28-170-171
Dahl Ørjan 620 97 Esbensen Carl-Fredrik 1769 172-174
Dahl Øystein 461 51-53-67 Esbensen Christine Margrethe 1958 173-174
Dahl Åse Ingvarda 299 81-94-95 Esbensen Datter 2 1956 172
Dalsbø Anders Andersen 1514 207 Esbensen Erik 1872 172
Dalsbø Magna Andersen 1513 207 Esbensen Erikka Andrea 9 28-34-35
Davidsen Alf Thorvald 1630 125 Esbensen Eva (gift Esbensen) 1957 172
Davidsen Gerd Lillian 1629 125 Esbensen Eystein Fredrik 1771 173-175
Dervola Eila Margrethe 417 50 Esbensen Gudny (dokken) 1853 171-172
Drageset Didrik Meyer 1783 164-165 Esbensen Halfdan 1807 171
Drageset Jarle 1787 164 Esbensen Halfdan Fredrik Rosenvinge 1805 171-172
Drageset Jonas Meyer 1786 164-165 Esbensen Hans Petter 1413 28
Dørmænen Birgitte 445 55-59 Esbensen Inger Merete 1864 172-173
Dørmænen Henrik 446 55-59 Esbensen Kari Sofie 1855 171-172
Dørmænen Madelen 444 55-59 Esbensen Karl Brammer 1848 171
Dørmænen Svein Tore 443 55 Esbensen Maria Helene 1971 173-174
E Esbensen Mette 1955 172-174
Eddy Albert 1654 24-25 Esbensen Ragnhild Viken 1772 173-175
Eddy Charles Clark 1651 24 Esbensen Rolf Erik 1867 172-174
Eddy Harriet 1652 24 Esbensen Simon 1844 171
Eddy Irene 1656 25 Esbensen Stig 1862 171-172
Eddy Nita 1655 25 Esbensen Ulf 1852 1712-172
Eddy Virginia 1653 24 Espedalen Jacob 1092 21
Edland Aleksander Sunde 1861 174-175 FEdland Anders 1776 174-175 Falch Anita Eugenie 494 50-52
Edland Geir Knut 1857 172-174 Falch Merete Gyda 495 50-52
Edland Julie Sunde 1859 174-175 Falch Unni Lucie 493 50-52
Edland Marie Sunde 1860 174-175 Falch Åsmund 492 50
Edland Mia 1972 174-175 Falck- Pedersen X 1804 165
Edland Saavi 1854 172 Falk Sylvia Karoline 1725 54
Edland Tone Guri 1856 172-174 Fallstad Oddrun 1168 123
Eide Ingrid 1589 109-110 Fehr Ludvig Korck Vd 280 113
Eide Ketil 1588 109 Fischer Holger 1519 207
Eide Sigmond 1590 109-110 Fischer Oscar Kristofer Bernt 1518 207
Eidem Nikolai 49 79 Fitch Laura Ann 1568 144
Eidem Randi 201 79 Foldal Dagmar 517 44
Eidisen Anette 1291 127-136 Foldal Dorothy H. 527 45-46
Eidisen Erlend 1292 127-135 Foldal Elna 515 44
Page 227 of 233
Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
Foldal Liv Muriel 510 44 Hansen Linda 1760 102
Foldal Maria Lorentze 532 46-48 Hansen Ole Edvard 5 39
Foldal Nils Andreas 528 45-46 Hansen Pål 295 76
Foldal Nils Andreas 530 46-48 Hansen Ronny 1761 102-103
Foldal Nils Andreas Larsson 507 44 Hansen Sandra 341 65-69
Foldal Nils Asbjørn 508 44-45 Harila Kenneth 839 68
Foldal Rasmus 531 46-48 Harris Karen Nikoline 667 105
Foldal Reidun 516 44 Hartmann Carl Christian 1918 162
Framholt Kåre 1941 163 Hartmann Signe Bergliot 1919 162-164
Framholt Mette 1794 163-165 Hartvigsen Ida Elise 356 68
FRAMHOLT To Barn 1942 163 Haugen Haugen 756 178
Fuglesang Kåre 1795 165 Haugen Ingjerd 1729 55
G Hegge Sigrun 1642 133
Gadd Anna Karina Erna Astrid 1933 160 Heggebakk ?? 1170 130
Gaino Lillian 630 98 Heggebakk Silje 1172 130-138
Gaup - Lervik Noah Nikolai 328 79 Heggebakk Ørjan 1171 130-138
Gaup Sanny Therese 327 79 Heggtveit Rannveig 1765 83
Gellein Eva Kristin 498 56 Heller Lida Caldwell 1657 24
Glude Heather Elra 1680 144-145 Helmersen Sonja Helene 1636 133
Glude William ( Bill) 1679 144 Heløe Ester 1506 207
Graven Tom Harald 395 63-66 Henderson David 1668 24-25
Grisco Patricia Ellen 2002 143 Henderson Eric 1666 24-25
Grongstad Anne Petra 1268 126-135 Henderson Kelsey 1688 25-26
Grongstad Line Kristine 1266 126-135 Henderson Kendall 1687 25-26
Grongstad Roald 1265 126 Henderson Mark 1667 24-25
Grongstad Tina 1267 126-135 Henderson Wayne Richard 1665 24
Grønningsæter Margaret 535 45 Henninen Ida Dagfryd 330 92
Gundersen Janne 390 67 Henriksen Alexander 355 64-68
Gåsemyr Anna 552 45-47 Henriksen Anne Grethe 352 62-64
Gåsemyr Bjørn 551 45-47 Henriksen Christina 589 89-90
Gåsemyr Lars Audun 549 45 Henriksen Daniel 354 64-68
Gåsemyr Liv 550 45-47 Henriksen Eilif 351 62
H Henriksen Elin Kristin 584 89
Haas Maxime 1660 24 Henriksen Hallgeir 583 89
Haavik Ingrid Rossen 441 55 Henriksen Heidi Irene 353 62-64
Hagen Anne Marie 1879 253-154 Henriksen Ingar Gustav 586 89
Hagen Gudrun Sofie 1833 153 Henriksen Ingeborg Marie 1087 20
Hagen Gunder Olsen 1825 152-153 Henriksen Ingvald 331 89
Hagen Gunnar Helle 1831 153-154 Henriksen Morten 358 64-68
Hagen Gunnar Ola 1828 153-154 Henriksen Tarjei Kristian 588 89
Hagen Gunnar Simon 1827 153 Henriksen Thomas 359 64-68
Hagen Inga Kristine 1832 153 Henriksen Trond Magne 585 89
Hagen Kristine 1886 154-155 Herd Priscilla Gabrielle Constance 315 42
Hagen Thomas 1885 154 Hertel Golla Hansdatter 205 13
Hagen Toralv 1830 153 Hertel Hans Henrik Richardsen 662 13
Hagen Toralv Gunder 1882 154 Hervik Bjørn Eirik 65 76
Hammari Gerd 1237 133 Hervik Erik Kristoffer 2219 76
Hampton Edward George 1575 143 Hervig Kristoffer Olaisen 66 76-77
Hampton Gayle Marie 1576 143-144 Hervik Marit 220 76
Hampton Kristina Lee 1578 143-144 Hervik Rasmus Olaisen 838 76-77
Hampton Mark Edward 1579 143-144 Hess Louise 726 107
Hampton Vicki Lynn 1577 143-144 Hess Susanne Margrethe 660 11
Hanna Helen Lucile 714 213 Hildonen Jan Arild 631 98
Hanna Wiliam Lorimer Ii 715 213 Hildre Inger 1281 126
Hansen ? 1271 101 Hjort Astrid Christie 1973 161-164
Hansen Anna Eugenie 4 38-39-40 Hjort Erling Falsen 1913 161
Hansen Anna Pauline 1515 207 HJORT Fire Barn 1914 161
Hansen Arne Leonhard 1751 101-102 Holdhus Kirsti 1161 129-130
Hansen Britt Eva 1738 131 Holm- Johannessen Gudny 1774 172-173
Hansen Bård Anders 1763 102-103 Holm- Johannessen Per 1868 172
Hansen Emma Ovidie 1625 120 Holm-Johannessen Cecilie 1871 172-173
Hansen Finn Torleif 1750 101-102 Holm-Johannessen Hege 1870 172-173
Hansen Helene Serinna 958 31-32 Holm-Johannessen Peder 1869 172-173
Hansen Ingrid 1152 122 Holm-Johannessen Steven 1960 172-174
Hansen Joakim 342 65-69 Holsve Nina Elisabeth 409 67
Hansen Kari Julianne 1272 101-102 Horchitz Annebelle Lee 1615 143
Hansen Kjell 340 65 Horn Sigrid 1910 161
Hansen Lill Karin 1764 102-103 Hov Sylvia 1646 133
Page 228 of 233
Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
Huber David Andrew 1539 214 Karlsen Stein Walter 1287 126-135
Huber Ferdinand Vincent 1536 214 Karlsen Ståle Johan 1288 126
Huber Ferdinand Vincent 1537 214 Karlsen Tormod 1285 126
Huber Nancy Ann 1538 214 Karlsen Trond Inge 369 63-65
Husby Thora 1593 108 Kashio Erik 291 75-76
Hustadnes Ragnhild 1194 123 Kashio Etsuko 312 76
Høyer Kjell Arne 357 64 Kashio Makoto 289 77
I Kashio Masahide 288 75
Ida 2010 20 Kashio Rumi 292 76
Imiskund Helene 738 108 Kashio Ryunosuke 293 76-77
Ireland Dorothy H. 526 45 Kashio Sakura 294 76-77
Irgens Anne Hadelen Krog 942 159 Kashio Soonouske 941 76-77
Isaksen Jørgen 684 197 Kashio Tor Hideki 290 75-76
Istad Janne Helene 1159 129-138 Kaspersen Alvilde 391 67-71
Istad Liv Ragnhild 1164 122-130 Kaspersen Frank Arne 384 63-67
Istad Marie 1163 130 Kaspersen Hilde Mari 383 63-66
Istad Martine 1162 129-138 Kaspersen Jon Christian 382 63
Istad Paul 1155 122 Kent Pauline 711 213
Istad Roy Martin 1160 122-129 Kildal Johanne Bernhoft 688 199-200
Istad Terje 1156 122-129 Kilen Ann Kristin 1735 53
Istad Tom Andre 1158 122-137 Kjær Hanna Josefine 416 64-69
Ittelin Julie 1222 120 Kjær Julie 414 64-68
Ittelin Oskar 1626 120 Kjær Rune 413 64
Iversen 1517 208 Kjær Siri 415 64-69
Iversen Caroline Birgitte 760 181 Kjølstad Gunn Hilde 1883 154
Iversen Eli 362 64 Klem Gustav 737 108
Iversen Harriet Charlotte 437 51 Klem Lajla 736 108
J Kleven Anna Oline 1411 28
Jacobsen Aina 1303 127 Kloch Erika Lorenze 68 34
Jacobsen Johan Bjørvig 259 29 Klæboe Henrich Johan Henrichsen 659 11
Jacobsen Marie 1069 29 Klæboe Maren Anna Henriksdatter 54 11-13
Jane 1591 110 Knecht Elsie 1935 160
Jogert Esben 1312 127-136 Knudsen Henry 522 45
Jogert Fred Einar 1310 127 Knudsen Jill 480 53
Jogert Rune 1311 127-136 Knudsen Jørgine 707 213
Johansdatter Margrethe 1061 185 Korbi Eva Karolina Persdatter 6 39
Johansen Enid 1276 120-126 Korvanen Malin Knudsen 484 53-58
Johansen Magne 1275 120-126 Korvanen Sunniva 483 53-58
Johansen Magnus 1274 120 Kostamo Emma 1101 117
Johansen Reidun 573 86 Kramer Ray 1799 173
Johnsen Arthur Aa 197 75 Krane Anna Richarda Floer 792 190
Johnsen Maren-Mette 62 75 Kras Christopher Monsen 579 95
Joki Bjørn Håkon 604 93 Kras Elisabeth 578 95
Joki Nikolai Olaussen 605 93 Kreutz Hans Petter 787 189-190
Jutkvam Nina 558 46 Kreutz Richard Sverre 786 189
Jørgensdatter Jensine Marie 683 196-197 Kristensdatter Berit Kristine 1470 197
Jørgensen Jørgen 1130 122-128 Kristensdatter Sara Dorthea 1328 32
Jørgensen Nils Fredrik 1129 122 Kristensen Petrine Pauline 1406 28
Jørgensen Stein 1131 122-129 Kristiansen Agnes 1200 123
K Kristiansen Greta 587 89
Kaldestad Haldis 411 62 Kristine 1559 58
Kallen Kenneth Nicolas 1620 145-146 Kristoffersen Hans Michael 1327 32
Kallen Mark Andrew 1566 145 Krohn Blanche 1887 168-169
Kallen Megan Christine 1621 145-146 Krohn Hans Iversen 1814 167-168
Kallen Rick James 1622 145-146 Krohn Helga 1892 168-169
Kalliainen Lembi Natalie 11 62 Krohn Howard 1950 168-169
Karlsen Ann 1174 130 Krohn Ivar Karl 1889 168
Karlsen David Esaias Ottesen 374 65-70 Krohn Jens 1893 168-169
Karlsen Georg Martin 371 63-66 Krohn Karl Asbjørn 1891 168
Karlsen Helena Solheim 381 66-70 Krohn Margit 1954 168-169
Karlsen Håvard 370 63-66 Krohn Sigmund 1952 168-169
Karlsen Idar 367 63 Krohn Simon Einar 1890 168
Karlsen Isabel 378 66-70 Krohn Stella 1949 168-169
Karlsen Isak Alexander Ottesen 373 65-69 Kvien Andreas Halvor 360 62
Karlsen Marita 379 66-70 Kvien Bjørn Are 361 62-64
Karlsen Ragna 1286 126 Kvien Catherine Iversen 366 64-68
Karlsen Raymond 1289 126-135 Kvien Mia Elise Haag 365 68-71
Karlsen Ronald 368 63-65 Kvien Stian 363 64-68
Page 229 of 233
Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
L Meyer Kristen Johanne Fredrikke 1926 160-162
Langaard Conrad 724 107 Meyer Morten 1778 162-164
Langaard Katrine Antonie 722 107 Meyer Øyvin Morten 1929 160-163
Larsen Espen 608 92-93 Michaelsen Anna Amalie 254 28
Larsen Fredrik 607 92-93 Michaelsen Maren Anna 257 28
Larsen Harriet 1216 124 Michaelsen Marie Nicoline Fredrikke 255 28-29
Larsen Svein 606 92 Michaelsen Michael Julius Høyem 253 27-28
Larsen Victor 1573 142 Michaelsen Paul 946 28
Larson Joyce Marie 1574 142 Michaelsen Paul Mikael Julius 256 28-29
Larsson Lars 827 44 Mietinen Emma Kristine 1627 120
Laub Maud 716 213 Milligan Elizabeth Marie 713 213
Leberg Walter Thor 1580 144 Moe Alfhild 1128 119-121
Lervick Karl Olen 1677 144-146 Moe Andreas 1127 119
Lervick Michael Olen 1676 144 Moe Andreas 1137 122-129
Lervick Paul Michael 1678 144-146 Moe Berit 1136 122-129
Lervik Anders 325 79 Moe Birger 1135 122-129
Lervik Jens Kristian 323 79 Moe Bjørn 1134 122-129
Lervik Kristian 322 79 Moe Margot 1141 121-128
Lervik Marit 326 79 Moe Svein 1142 121-128
Lervik Ragnhild 324 79 Moe Thoralf 1132 119-122
Lillevik 1273 102 Moe Trygve 1139 119-121
Lillevik Hanne Elisabeth 1758 102-103 Moksnes Ove 1119 118
Lillevik Roy Arild 1756 102-103 Moksnes Sven 1120 118-121
Lillevik Svein Hugo 1757 102-103 Monsdatter Henriette Karen Anna 959 31-32
Lilleåren Anna Johannessen 1951 168 Monsen Bodil 577 95
Lindeberg Marie 249 140 Monsen Hilbert Sigmunn 332 95
Livingston Dixie Anne 1564 143 Monsen Sigmund 576 95
Lorentzen Tamara 376 68 Moorhead Necis Ceclie 1543 214
Lottie 1572 142 Mortensdatter Birthe 1071 36
Ludvigsen Vibeke Renate 377 66 Moxnes Thorild 1149 129
Lund Hannah Tonette 502 52-56 Mudenia Jane Rita 452 52-55
Lund Jan Erik 500 52 Mudenia Ranveig 1730 52
Lund Just 274 107 Murti Benjamin J. 1670 144
Lund Tonje Eugenie 501 52-56 Murti Benjamin,jr Kamlesh 1671 144-145
Løken Henriette 1944 162-164 Murti Jared Kristofer 1672 144-146
Løken Johan 1916 162 Murti Jordan Daniel 1673 144-146
M Myrvold Hege 1755 102
Magallanes Julio Cesar 396 66 Myrvold Merete 1754 102
Mandin Amy 1675 144-146 Møller Celine 650 83-84
Mandin Michael 1674 144 Møller Petter 649 83
Markussen Viviikke Elisabeth 147 17-19 Møller William 651 83-84
Mathiassen Rasmus 719 8 NMathisen Anna 1245 125 Natvig Regine Birgithe 250 16-30-31
Mathisen Britt 1123 65-121 Natvig Søren 939 31
Mathisen Christoffer 406 67-71 Nicolaisen Johan Emil 246 194
Mathisen Emily Tomine 410 67-71 Nicolaisen Ole 682 194
Mathisen Ernst Leif 402 63 Nicolaisen Trygve Dahl 1350 31-33
Mathisen Henrik 407 67-71 Nielsen Anthon Julius 1902 157
Mathisen Linda Irene 403 63-67 Nielsen Anton Julius 1823 156-157
Mathisen Rune Georg 404 63-67 Nielsen Axel Johannes 1458 185
Mathisen Thomas 405 64-67 Nielsen Bergliot 1904 157
Mattila Wilhelmine (mina) Sofie Johansen 954 114-117 Nielsen Betzy Marie 1461 185-186
Meier Mette 408 67 Nielsen Einar 1903 157
Merill Georg Edwin 1542 214-215 Nielsen Haldis 1905 157
Merill George F. 1540 214 Nielsen Reidar 1906 157
Merill Linda Ann 1541 214 Nielsen Sigmund 1462 185-186
Mette 1597 109 Nielsen Simon 1900 157
Meyer Bergliot Mathilde 1884 160-162 Nielsen Steffen 1901 157
Meyer Eline 1784 164-165 Nielsen Søren Julius 1459 185
Meyer Elisabeth Støre 1961 152-164 Nielsen Tordis 1463 185-186
Meyer Erling Johannes Irgens Bruun 1920 160-162 Niemi Turid Solveig 200 64
Meyer Eva Magdalena Katharina 1873 160-163 Nikolaisen Arne Paul 506 51
Meyer Gisle 1780 162-165 Nilsdatter Gurina Maria 663 13
Meyer Helge 1779 162-164 Nilsen Gerd 1145 122
Meyer John 1777 162-164 Nilsen Kurt Ove 1988 193
Meyer John 1924 162 Nordlund Maria Kristina Elisaberth 1726 54
Meyer John Martin Edvard 1818 160 Nordlund Tanja Liv Elisabeth Boyle 427 54-58
Meyer Kaare Christian 1923 160-162 Næss Elida 346 65-69-128-137
Page 230 of 233
Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
Næss Geir Olav 338 63-65-128 Pettersen Fridtjof Georg 816 50
Næss Jan Helge 336 63 Pettersen Gerd 1185 123
Næss Jone Engesæther 350 65-69 Pettersen Gyda Mimmi 30 50
Næss Lydia 347 65-69-128-137 Pettersen Katrine Gaustad 285 67
Næss Mathilde 344 65-69-128-137 Pettersen Sofie 817 50
Næss Otilie 345 65-69-128-137 Pleym Arnfinn 1213 124-132
Næss Sindre 339 63-65 Pleym Bente 1215 124-132
Næss Tove Karin 337 63-65 Pleym Nancy 1214 124-132
Næss Trym Engesæther 349 65-69 Pleym Otto Andreas 1070 29
Nørve Anne Foldal 554 44-46 Pleym Torgeir 1212 124-132
Nørve Hans Christian 560 46-48 Pleym Trygve 1211 124
Nørve Hans H. 553 44 Povea Gustavo 1737 52
Nørve Julia Nicoline 561 46-48 Povea Leandro Christopher Falch 497 52-56
Nørve Knud Hans 555 44-46 Povea Marcello Andre Falch 496 52-56
Nørve Linn Charlotte 559 46-47 Povea Matheo Gellein 499 56-59
Nøstblad Anders 1967 154 Pratt Dorothy Mae 1562 143
Nøstblad Mariet 1968 154 Prøsch Carl 1483 201
Nøstblad Thomas 1966 154 QNøstblad XX 1965 154 Quist Marie Louise "Maja" 1845 171
O ROlaisen Anne Margrete 45 75 Rafaelsen Henrik 590 89-90
Olaisen Arthur Sang 98 76-77 Ram Bigga Gunhild Andersdatter 1355 33
Olaisen John Arthur Schjelderup 63 75-76 Rasmussen Andrea Maria 119 14
Olaisen John Røst Schjelderup 27 75 Rasmussen Hans 973 8
Olaisen John Steinar Schjelderup 1 75 Rasmussen Jens Florup 805 14
Olaisen Mette Schjelderup 64 75-76 Rasmussen Runar 571 86-87
Olaisen Solveig 47 75 Rasmussen Vilde 572 86-87
Olaisen Svein Håkon Thrane 316 75-77 Rautio Dagny Signora 1631 125
Olaisen Turid 46 75 Reinholtsen Georg Kristian 139 178-179
Olaussen Eskil Dahl 603 92-93 Reinholtsen Ole Johan 140 178
Olaussen Kine Dahl 602 92-93 Reinholtsen Richard Nicolai 138 178
Olaussen Leif Erik 601 92 Reitan Anne Lise 457 52
Olsen Andreas 2003 23 Rockmann Johan 780 182
Ongamo Milla 1140 121 Rokseth Christian Rolf 99 42
Opdahl Ann Elisabeth 1732 56 Rokseth David Sebian Paez 321 42
Opdahl Chris Alvin 1733 56-59 Rokseth Emilie Aylin Paez 320 42
Osimili Erik Chinedu 582 95 Rokseth Olav 25 42
Osimili Ozaka 580 95 Rokseth Olav William 100 42
Ottesen Eva Helen 372 65 Rokseth Rolf 26 42
Ottesen Michael Jarle 375 65-69 Rokseth Tamia Camila Paez 319 42
Ovesdatter Trine Eline Ovidia 960 31-32 Rolfsdatter Karen Marie 2004 23
P Roll 1762 102
Pak Anna Dorthea 1353 33 Romseland Inger Berit 1981 191
Pak Nils Jon Olsen 1354 33 Rosenvinge Guri Fredrikke 1808 171
Patton Christine 1581 109 Rossebø Karen 542 46
Pedersdatter Anne Martha 282 8-28 Rostad Anna Dorothea 1499 207
Pedersdatter Maren 966 8 Rushfeldt Alfine 1166 119
Pedersen Anita 399 66 Rushfeldt Andreas 1253 134-140
Pedersen Atle 485 54 Rushfeldt Ann Irene 1258 126-134
Pedersen Barbro 1188 131-138 Rushfeldt Arild 1230 120-125
Pedersen Bjørnar 613 92 Rushfeldt Bjørg Karen 1234 120-125
Pedersen Ellen Helen 638 98 Rushfeldt Bjørgun 1324 128-137
Pedersen Gry 1189 131-138 Rushfeldt Elin Solaug 1260 120-126
Pedersen John Christer 455 55 Rushfeldt Elise 1250 134-140
Pedersen Kristian 456 55-59 Rushfeldt Halgeir 1320 128-137
Pedersen Kristian 639 98-99 Rushfeldt Helmer 1315 121
Pedersen Mads Dahl 616 92-93 Rushfeldt Håkon 1248 125-134
Pedersen Monica Dahl 487 54-58 Rushfeldt Ingvald 1229 120
Pedersen Nils 732 8 Rushfeldt Ivar Brynjulf 1244 120-125
Pedersen Ninni Isabell Dahl 615 92-93 Rushfeldt Johne 1251 134-140
Pedersen Preben Dahl 614 92-93 Rushfeldt Jonar Andreas 1247 125-134
Pedersen Sverre 1187 131 Rushfeldt Jostein 1319 128-137
Pedersen Trond - Atle Dahl 486 54-58 Rushfeldt Knut 1317 121-128
Pence Ann Louise 1669 25 Rushfeldt Kolbjørn 1322 128-137
Persen Maud 1263 134 Rushfeldt Lillian 1246 125-134
Petersen Hans Gievær 1096 19 Rushfeldt Markus 1254 134-140
Pettersen Anna Margrethe 164 19 Rushfeldt Mette 1257 126-134
Pettersen Elisabeth 1999 190 Rushfeldt Sigurd 1323 128-137
Page 231 of 233
Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
Rushfeldt Stein Torbjørn 1259 126-134 Seppænen Brita Helene 629 97-98
Rushfeldt Ståle 1233 125-133 Simonsen Oddbjørg 462 53
Rushfeldt Torbjørn Mikael 1264 134-140 Sjøwall Disa 1829 153
Rushfeldt Trine 1232 125-133 Skappel Halvor 1505 207
Rushfeldt Valter 1316 121-128 Skinner Daniel 258 28
Rushfeldt Ørjan 1249 125-134 Skjong Mina Petrine 1468 197
Rushfeldt Øystein 1255 120-125 Skjong Rasmus Joakim Pedersen 1469 197
Rushfeldt Åse 1277 120 Skrede Nina Skrede 1731 52
Rødal Mathie 581 95 Skøtt Marianne 634 97
Rønneberg Elisabeth Rossebø 545 46-47 Slungård Marit 1252 134
Rønneberg Henning Rossebø 543 46-47 Smuk Aud Henriette 1748 101-102
Rønneberg Joachim H. 538 44 Solbak Torhild 529 46
Rønneberg Jostein 539 44-46 Soleglad Anne 1448 185
Rønneberg Liv Birthe 541 44-45 Soleglad Brynjulf 1454 185-186
Rønneberg Trygve Joachim Rossebø 544 46-47 Soleglad Golla Hertel Thorsdatter 1447 185
Rønneberg Åse Dorthe 540 44-45 Soleglad Hans 1446 185
Røttimann 1959 173 Soleglad Lorentze Andrea 1449 185
S Soleglad Marianne Kristine 1450 185-186
Sagen Finn 1261 134 Soleglad Ragna 1451 185-186
Sagen Sara Irene 1262 134-140 Soleglad Reidar 1453 185-186
Salamonsen Egil 385 66 Soleglad Thor 1452 185-186
Salamonsen Eskil 387 66-70 Soleglad Thor 230 184-185
Salamonsen Sigrid 389 67-70 Soleglad Vilhelm Paludan 1455 185-186
Salamonsen Sondre 386 66-70 Solheim Mari Lynn 380 66
Salamonsen Vebjørn 388 66-70 Sotkajærvi Gustav Henrik 596 89-90
Salkjelsvik Aslak 621 97-98 Sotkajærvi Vigdis 595 89
Salkjelsvik Judith Petra 329 97 Sponland Egil 523 45
Salkjelsvik Jørgen 622 97-98 Sponland Margrete 524 45-46
Salkjelsvik Karoline Pedersen 640 98-99 Sponland Peder Julius 525 45-46
Samuelsen 1745 101 Stav Eva 1231 125
Samuelsen Joachim Rønneberg 548 101 Stavseth Karen Dorthea Svensdatter 127 177-178
Samuelsen Karl Emil 546 42 Steinsvik Torill 646 83
Samuelsen Kristin Rønneberg 547 44-45 Stenby Arne Oskar 1225 124
Samuelsen Lars 1747 44-45 Stenby Arvid Regnor 1228 124-132
Samuelsen Åse Olaug 1746 44-45 Stenby Bjørn Harald 1226 124-132
Sanchez Rocio Paez 318 44 Stenby Ørjan 1227 124-132
Sandvig Dagmar F. 520 57-59 Stock 1561 118
Sandvig Grete 519 57-60 Stock Agnes 1314 128-136
Sandvig Gudrun 521 57 Stock Agnes Kristine 1224 120-124
Sandvig Peder Julius 518 101 Stock Aksel 1107 118-119
Sandvik Lukas 470 101 Stock Aksel Johan 1198 123-131
Sandvik Seline 1736 101 Stock Aksel Kildal 1103 118
Sandvik,jr Steinar 469 101 Stock Anna Elfryda 1110 118-120
Sarre Anders Leonhard 1270 101 Stock Anne Rigmor 1195 123-131
Sarre Inga Alette 1073 101 Stock Asbjørn 1193 119-123
Sarre Isak Leonhard 1744 101 Stock Beate 1196 123-131
Sarre Johan 1743 101 Stock Bjarne 1308 127-136
Sarre Kaisa Bigga 1741 101 Stock Bjarne Godtfred 1113 118-121
Sarre Mathis Ole 1742 101 Stock Bjarnhild 1295 121-127
Sarre Reidun Synnøve Hansen 1752 101-102 Stock Bjørn Dagfinn 1223 120-124
Schanke Carl Johan 937 113 Stock Bjørn Magne 1306 127-136
Schanke Gudny 1851 171 Stock Charlotte 1313 128-136
Schanke Julie Sofie 172 112-113 Stock Daniel 1739 131-139
Schanke Åse 796 191 Stock Elisabeth 1197 131-139
Scharf Myrt 712 213 Stock Ellinor 1176 123-130
Schiotz Axeline 705 212-213 Stock Elvira Magdalena 1115 118-121
Schiotz Fredrik Axel 706 213 Stock Evy 1309 127-136
Schultze Anne B. M. 1523 210 Stock Finn Roar 1191 123-131
Schultze Anton Marius 241 209-210 Stock Freider 1278 120-126
Schultze Karl E. 1520 210 Stock Frode 1282 126-135
Schultze Karl E. 1526 210 Stock Geir Tore 1190 123-131
Schultze Karo E. 1524 210 Stock Helene Lovise 1204 123-132
Schultze Martha A. 1525 210 Stock Hugo 1167 119-123
Schultze Olaf Dahl 1522 210 Stock Håkon 1304 127-136
Schultze Sivert Ragnar 1521 210 Stock Håkon Ferdinant 1104 118-119
Schultze Valborg 1527 210 Stock Ida 1150 129-137
Sculler Grant 434 55 Stock Jan Arne 1173 123-130
Semb Line Haag 364 68 Stock Johan Rudolf 1112 118-120
Page 232 of 233
Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
Stock John Reidar 1284 126-135 TStock Jorunn Bergljot 1205 119-124 Tangen Dag 1997 191-193
Stock Jøte 1297 121-127 Tangen Mette Marie 1998 191-193
Stock Karl 1144 119-122 Tangen Norman 1982 191
Stock Karl Aksel 1201 123-131 Tangen Per Olaf 1996 191-193
Stock Karl Fredrik 1102 118 Taxbro Carl Erik 534 44-45
Stock Kasper Kristoffer 1106 118-119 Taxbro Carl Wilhelm 533 44
Stock Kjell Roger 1148 122-129 Taxbro Erik Grønningsæter 536 45-46
Stock Klara Therese 1108 118-119 Taxbro Henriette Grønningsæter 537 45-46
Stock Kristine 1283 126-135 Thode Bjørn 1501 207-208
Stock Lisbeth 1146 122-129 Thode Hans Jacob 1507 207-208
Stock Liss Inger 1186 123-130 Thode Jacob Georg 1492 206
Stock Magnhild 1305 127-136 Thode Jon With 1496 206-207
Stock Marcus 1740 131-139 Thode Paul Edouard 1500 207-208
Stock Margit Lovise 1105 118-119 Thode Paul Edvard 1491 206
Stock Odd Aksel 1199 119-123 Thode Paul Edvard 1494 206-207
Stock Oddrun Elisabeth 1183 123-130 Thode Ruth With 1495 206-207
Stock Ragny Wenche 1154 119-122 Thode Ulf 1502 207-208
Stock Randi Mathilde 1111 118-120 Thorbekk Karen 429 54-58
Stock Regnor Wilfred 1109 118-120 Thorbekk Magnus 430 54-58
Stock Reidun 1280 120-126 Thorsbekk Arne 428 54
Stock Ronald 1296 121-127 Thorsen Bjørn Erik 626 97
Stock Rune 1181 123-130 Tidemann Martha Andrea 952 141-142
Stock Ruth 1279 120-126 Tjelle Ingjerd 591 89
Stock Rønnaug 1169 123-130 Tjelle Irina Henriksen 592 89-90
Stock Sara 1147 129-137 Tjelle Jonas Henriksen 594 89-90
Stock Siv Trude 1192 123-131 Tjelle Magnus Henriksen 593 89-90
Stock Steinar 1153 122-129 Torget Arne 1838 150
Stock Tone 1299 121-127 Torget Kari 1842 150
Stock Torbjørn 1151 119-122 Torget Stein 1840 150-151
Stock Tore 1203 123-132 Torget Tove 1841 150
Stock Torstein 1184 119-123 Torseter Jan 59 75
Stock Turid 1298 121-127 Torseter Jostein 61 75-76
Stock Vally Dorthea 1114 118-121 Torseter Margrete 60 75-76
Stock Vigdis 1182 123-130 Torseter Marius 957 76-77
Stock Yngve 1175 130-138 Trentief Nicolai 1243 134-139
Stock Øyvind 1202 123-131 Trentief Pål Ivan 1242 134
Stock Åse 1165 119-122 UStousland Anne-Karine 1932 163-165 Ulich Wally Berhardine 938 113
Stousland Carl Georg Andreas 1931 163-165 Ulvestad Andrè 1638 133-139
Stousland Carl Jacob 1930 163 Ulvestad Jan Ove 1634 133
Stousland Cristine 1791 165-166 Ulvestad Jeanette 1637 133-139
Stousland Eric 1790 165-166 Ulvestad Madeleine 1639 133-139
Stousland Falck- Pedersen Cecilie Karine 1793 165-166 Ulvestad Ola Ulvestad 1635 133
Stousland Falck- Pedersen Didrik Andreas 1792 165-166 Unni 1094 73
Stousland Scott 1789 165-166 VStrøm Anna Dorthea 1898 149-150 Vagle Arne Johan 800 192
Strømstad Birgithe Rebekka 114 187 Vagle Hege Østvold 802 192-193
Strømstad Jørgen Andreas 115 187 Vartiainen Hilma 1133 122
Støre Ragnhild 1925 162 Viken Aud Marit 1770 173
Størseth Marie Meyer 1785 165-166 Vist Daniel Boyle 431 54-58
Sudgarden Inger A. 652 83 Vist Felix Lund 1558 58-60
Sunde Hanne 1302 127-136 Vist Ida Boyle 433 55-59
Sunde Kari 1858 174 Vist Jarle 1727 54
Sunde Lars Bjarne 1301 127-136 Vist Pernille Boyle 432 55-59
Sunde Rolf 1300 127 WSundfær Liv Hansen 641 83 Webb Blanche L.F. 1847 168
Sundin Mats 420 51 Weiser Hans 725 107
Sunquist Kari 1138 122 Weiser Lily Auguste 723 107
Sveen Alf 801 192 Wennberg Augusta Septima 698 203-205
Sveinhaug Ida Østvold 1987 192-193 Wennberg Ole Simonsen 813 205
Sveinhaug Rolf 1986 192 Wennberg Oline Sophie 313 203-205
Sørensen Freddy 1645 133 Widding Sara Bing 762 145-147
Sørensen Trude 1644 133 Wilcox Caitlin 1701 145-147
Søyland 1484 201 Wilcox Elise 1702 145-147
Søyland Aase 1485 201 Wilcox Grant 1700 145
Søyland Anders Jon 1486 201 Wilhelmsen Benedicte 1604 109-110
Søyland Inger Johanne 1487 201-202 Wilhelmsen Bent Christian 1603 109
Page 233 of 233
Name and ID number Pages Name and ID number Pages
Wilhelmsen Karl Oscar 1606 109-110 XWilhelmsen Nils Christian 1605 109-110 Xxon Amber 1802 174-175
Winsnes Erlend 1865 173-175 Xxon Matthew 1803 174-175
Winsnes Ingvild 1866 173-175 Xxon Son 1800 173-174
Winsnes Wilhelm Harald 1863 173 ØWith Aagot 702 205-207 Ødegaard Ingrid 1584 109
With Anna Birgitte Edwinsdatter 686 197 Øien Andreas 788 190
With Anna Susanne 239 15-209-210 Øien Andreas 789 190
With Anne Birgitte Sivertsdatter 693 200 Økland Kari Ann 476 51
With Arthur Schiotz 708 213 Østerås Fire barn 1928 162-165
With Augusta 700 205-206 Østerås Otto Kalmar 1927 162
With Bergljot 1516 207-208 Østring Ole Andreas 1894 12
With Boletta 704 205-206 Østring Olilie (Tilla) Andrea 1895 12-148
With Dagny 1475 200-201 Østvold Anna 776 181-182
With Dagny 1481 200-201 Østvold Anne 1992 191-192
With Daniel Andreas 240 15-212-213 Østvold Bertha Mathea 781 189
With Edvard Reinhold Andreas 1465 196-198 Østvold Caroline 1985 192-193
With Edvin Marinius 234 15-196-197 Østvold Elisabeth Johanne 793 190
With Emma 1037 15-211 Østvold Fredrikke ( Moja) Marie 1979 190-191
With Emma Karoline 236 15-211 Østvold Hans Christian 798 191-192
With Georg Orlando 1528 213 Østvold Hans Christian Ingemann 775 181-188-189
With Georg Orlando 709 213 Østvold Hans Christian Ingemann 794 190-191
With Gregory Georg 1530 213-214 Østvold Kirsti 797 191-192
With Gudrun 935 205-206 Østvold Marit 1991 191-192
With H. N. Kitti 1473 200-201 Østvold Olav Andreas 1977 190-191
With Helen Anna 1533 213-214 Østvold Olav Andreas 1993 191-192
With Helga Richardsdatter 696 205-206 Østvold Olav Andreas 785 189-190
With Hildur 1466 197 Østvold Ole 943 189
With Jensine M. 1471 197-198 Østvold Ragnhild 777 181-182
With Jensine Marie Sivertsdatter 692 200 Østvold Ragnvald 2 782 189
With Jr. Richard Bernhard 701 205-207 Østvold Ragnvald 778 181-182
With Karoline Marie 1474 200-201 Østvold Sigrid Golla Caroline 783 189-190
With Linda Joan 1532 213-214 Østvold Siri 799 191-192
With Nancy Hanna 1534 213-214 Østvold Sjur Ove 1994 191-192
With Nanna (anna) Birgitte Karoline 694 205-206 Østvold Sverre 1995 191-193
With Ole Wold Dahl 237 15-211 Østvold Sverre 784 189-190
With Oline Sophie 703 205-206 Østvold Sverre Emanuel 1978 190-191
With Peter James 1531 213-214 Østvold Tone Vagle 803 192-193
With Reggi 1480 200-201 Øvergård Ole Mikkelsen 1456 185
With Richard Bernhard 156 15-203-205
With Richard Daniel 1545 214-215
With Richard Edwin 1535 213-214
With Richarda Oline 695 205-206
With Rolf Hjalmar 1467 197
With Rolf Hjalmar 685 197
With Sara Johanne Sivertsdatter 690 200
With Sivert Anton Dahl 235 15-199-200
With Sivert Odin 233 15-195
With Sivert Regnor 106 14
With Sivert Regnor 1472 200
With Sivert Regnor 232 15-195
With Sivert Regnor 687 197
With Sophus Regnor 697 205-206
With Susanna Dorthea 831 31
With Thorolf Edwin 710 213
With Traci Lynn 1544 214-215
With Valborg 1482 201
With Valborg Andrea Sivertsdatter 691 200
Wold Baard Larsen 281 8
Wold Caroline Sophie 814 205
Wold Ellen Martha 121 8-14-16-31-205
Wold Regine Birgitte 810 14-31
Vik in Ibestad anno 2010